iéali a mt 50am).

guarnal

OF THE

PALI TEXT SOCIETY .

EDITED BY

T. W. RHYS DAXIDS, P H .D.,LL.D.

OF THE MIDDLE TEMP LE , BARRISTER -AT-LAW.

P ROFES SOR OF P ALI AND BUDDHI ST LITERATURE IN UN IVERSITY COLLEGE,

LONDON .

LONDON

P UBLISHED FOR THE P ALI TEXT SOCIETY,

BY HENRY FROWDE,

OXFORD UNI VERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE , AMEN CORNER , E C .

C ON TENTS .

P AGE .

P ROSP ECTUS OF THE SOCIETY

REP ORT FOR 1 884 . BY T. W. Ra ys DAVIDS

ABm HAMMATTHA-SAfieAHA. (See p. x )

TELA-KATAKA-GATHA . EDITED BY E . R. GOONERATNE,

MUDALIYAR

NOTES AND Q UERIES . BY DR. MORRIS

DMHA-VAMSA. (See p.

P AfiCA-GATi -Di PANA. EDITED BY M . LéoN

LIST OF MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY

BALANCE SHEET,etc .

WORKS P UBLISHED AND IN P ROGRESS

PALI TEXT SOCIETY.

COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT.

P nornssoa FAUSBO’

LL. Dn. MORRIS .

PROFESSOR OLDENBERG . M. EMILE SENART , de 1'

Institut.

Managing Cha irm an—T. W. RHYS DAVIDS , 8 , Brick Court , Temple, E C .

Hon. Sec. 4;Treats .forAmer ica—Prof. Lamnan, Harvard College, Cam br idge, Mass .

E on. See. 4 Trans .for Ceylon—E. R. Gooneratne, Esq .,Atapa ttu Muda liyar , Galle.

(With power to add workers to their number .)

This Society has been started in order to render accessibleto students the ri ch stores of the earliest Buddhist li teraturenow lying unedited and practically unused in the variousMSS . scattered throughout the University and other PublicLibraries of Europe .The historical im portance of these Texts can scarcely heexaggerated

,either in respect of their value for the history

of folk- lore,or of religion , or of language . It is already

certain that they were all put into their present form withina very lim ited period

,probably extending to less than a

century and a half (about B .C . 400 For that periodthey have preserved for u s a record , quite uncontam inatedby filtra tion through any European m ind, of the every-daybeliefs and custom s of a people nearly related to ourselves ,just as they were passing through the first stages of civilization . They are our best authorities for the early history ofthat interesting system of religion so nearly alli ed to som eof the latest speculations am ong ourselves, and which hasinfluenced so powerfully

,and for so long a tim e, so great

a portion of the hum an race— the system of religion whichwe now call Buddhism . The sacred books of the earlyBuddhists have preserv ed to u s the sole record of the onlyreligious m ovem ent in the world’s history which bears anyclose resem blance to early Christianity . In the historyof speech they contain unim peachable evidence of a stage

v iii PROSPECTUS .

in language m idway between the Vedic Sanskrit and thev arious m odern form s of speech in India . In the historyof Indian literature there is nothing older than these works ,excepting only the Vedic writings ; and all the later classicalSanskrit literature has been profoundly influenced by theintellectual struggle of which they afford the only direc tevidence . I t i s not, therefore , too m uch to say that thepublication of this unique literature will be no less im portantfor the study of history, —whether anthropological

,philo

logical, literary, or religious,— than the publication of theVedas has already been .

The whole will occupy about nine or ten thousand pages8 vc . Of these 1 900 pp. have already appeared . The a o

cession of about fifty new m em bers would m ake it possibleto issue 1 000 pp. every year .The S u b s c r i p t i o n to the Society is only O n e G u i n e a ayear

,or F i v e G u i n ea s for six years, payable in advance .

Each subscriber receiv es, post free, the publications of theSociety

,which cost a good deal m ore than a guinea to

produce .It i s hoped that persons who are desirous to aid thepublication of these im portant historical texts, but whodo not them selves read Pali , will give D o n a t i o n s to bespread if necessary ov er a term of years . Nearly £400

has already been thus giv en to the Society by publicspirited friends of historical research .

Subscr iptiom for 1 885a re now due, a nd i t is ea rnestly requested

tha t subscri bers w ill send in their p aym entsw i thoutpu tting the Cha irm a n

to the expense a nd trouble of persona lly a skingfor them . A ll who ca n

conveniently do 80 shou ld send the F i v e Gu i n ea s for s i x yea r s, to

thei r own benefit a nd tha t of the Soci ety a lso.

The Societykeeps no books , and its publications cannot in any

ca se be sent to subscribers wh o h av e not already paid their sub

scriptions for th e year.

Cheques and P ost Ofi ce Orders should be m ade p aya ble to the

P ath Tex t Society. (Address : 3 , Br ick Cour t, Temp le, l ondon,

RE P ORT

OF THE

P AL I TEXT S OC IETY FOR 1 8 8 4 .

I HAVE again to congratulate the m em bers of the Pali TextSociety on its continued prosperity and activity . I h ad lastyear to report that the fiv e-guinea subscribers had risen from1 8 to 39 . It has now further risen from 39 to 56 ; and thoughm any of the one-guinea subscribers have fallen off

,we have

received so m any accessions that the total num ber has nowrisen from 72 to 85. To these num bers for Europe and

Am erica we have to add 6 five-guinea m em bers and 70 oneguinea subscribers in Ceylon ; besides which I am able toannounce the appearance of two new nam es (those ofMissHorn and ofH.R.H. Prince P r isdang) in the sm all, but veryim portant list of the donors to our Society. This is veryencouraging ; as it is not too m uch to say that it m akes thefinal success of the undertaking a practical certainty if onlythe work of the Society be carried on in the future with thesam e energy as it has been in the past .It is, however, scarcely necessary to say that we want newsubscribers , and that especially for two reasons . I t is verydesirable firstly to increase the extent of the texts issuedevery year. For 1 882 we distributed to each m em ber 496pages

,of which 1 38 were a Jain text . For 1 883 each

subscriber received 424 pages . This year we issue 464pages of our own, and are also able to present to eachsubscriber for the year a copy of Professor Fausbéill’s

X PALI TEXT SOCIETY.

edition of the text of the Sutta Nipata , consisting of 230

pages m ore. I should m uch like to be able to issue 800,

or even 1 000 pages every year. As the Society pays nothingat all for m anagem ent , this m ight, I think , be accom plishedif we could obtain 200 subscribers in Europe and Am erica .An incidental advantage of this would be that we could issuewhole works

,instead of parts ofworks, each year.

Then,secondly

,we cannot conceal from ourselv es the facts

that som e of our subscribers m ayfall off in years to com e .We have already lost by death two good friends in Dr. MuirofEdinburgh , and Dr . Burnell of the Madras Civil Service ;and a com parison of this year’s list with that of 1 882 willshow other defections from various other causes . I do h0pe

,

therefore, that our m em bers will not neglect to push theclaim s of our Society am ong their friends whenever they seea chance of doing so.

Our issues this year are

1 . The Abh idham m a ttha -sangaha .2 . The Tela-ka tah a -gatha .

3 . The Datha-yam sa .4 . The P afica -gati-dipana .5. The Sagatha -vagga of the Sam yutta .

6 . The Sutta-nipata .

Besides a v ery interesting and valuable paper ofm iscellaneousNotes and Q ueries by Dr. Morris . This, it will be seen , is am ore im portant list than we have hitherto been able to showfor any one year.As regards the first of these

,Professor Childers

,who

would have welcom ed our Society so warm ly had he lived,

was engaged when he passed away in preparing an editionof the Abh idh am m a tth a - sangaha

,and h ad transcribed the

first four chapters . Professor Fausboll, in to whose hands theMS . had com e, was kind enough to allow m e the use of it .

During the year,Mr . S . P . Da Silva Gooneseka ra , Muhamdi

r am of the District Court at Mata ra in Ceylon, sent to m e

a transliterated copy of the whole text as found in theMatara MSS. I was very glad to get this m anuscript for ,

REPORT FOR 1 884 . 3 ,

though it contained som e m istakes , and though the punctuationand division ofwords were not such as to allow of its being sentin to press as it stood without corrections in nearly everyline, still it was on the whole very accurately and carefullydone, and was suffic ient to form a reliable basis for an editionof the work . I collated it with the four chapters ofChilders,and throughout with the com plete text as printed in Burm esecharacters at Rangoon in 1882 at the Burm a Herald Press,and corrected the press m yself. We have thus been ableto give

,by our united efforts

,an edition of this im portant

abstract of B uddhist psychology and ethics. The authorwas Anuruddha Thera, who is believed to have lived atP ula tth i (Polon-na ruwa) in the twelfth century of our era .He was also the author of a didactic Buddhist poem inclassical Sanskrit

,now called the Anu ruddha Sa taka , which

we h0pe to publish in the next issue of the Journal . Theletters R. , S .

,and C . in m ynotes refer to the Rangoon edition ,

Mr . da Silva’s and Prof. Childers’s m anuscripts respectively.

Very sim ilar in character to the Anuruddh a Sa taka is thenext work of this year, the Tela-kataba-gatha , edited by Mr .

Goona ra tne, the Atapattu Muda lia r of Galle, to whom theSociety owes so m uch in m any other ways . As he statesin his preface, the date of the author is unknown ; butthe style of the poem clearly shows it to

!

belong to thesam e period in the history of Ceylon literature to whichAnuruddha belonged. It is evi dently written by a Palischolar

,who a lso knew Sanskrit . Only such a m an could have

constructed in the elaborate and beautiful m etre of the poemso delicate a specim en of m osaic-work in Sanskr itised Pali .The thoughts expressed are not unworthy of their exquisitesetting

,and we ought to be very grateful to the editor for

having given u s so striking a sam ple of the literary workwhich the scholars ofwhat I m aycall the Renaissance periodin Ceylon were able to accom pli sh . Professor P isch el of

Kiel was good enough to correct the first, and I have m yselfcorrected the rem aining proofs of this work ; and the text, inspite of its difficulty, will I trust be found correct .Several beginners have expressed to m e the difficulty

xii PALI TEXT SOCIETY.

which they had experienced in their first attem pts to readthe MSS . in the Sinhalese characters . I have thereforeincluded in this issue a new edition , in our transliteration , ofthe Datha-yam sa, of which Sir Coom a ra Swam y ’s editionin the Sinhalese character is generally accessible . Dr. Morriswas good enough to m ake a transcript of that edition

,and we

together collated it with the edition published in Colom bo in1 882, by Migam uwa Unnansé. We had intended to collateit also with the Turnour MS . in the Indian Office Library,but that had unfortunately been lent out at the tim e . I t

was,however, so evident that the text had been accurately

preserved— there being but very slight and unim portantvariations between the text

,as revised by Ba tuwan Tudawa,

appended to Sir Coom ara Swam y’s translation,

a nd thatgiven by Migam uwa— that I did not think it necessary towait for the Turnour MS . I am responsible for the correction of the press, and the letters B and M in the notes referto Ba tuwan Tudawa and Migam uwa respectively. Wheresuch accurate pandits agree

,there cannot be m uch doubt as

to the reliability of the traditional text.The work

,founded on an older, and now, unfortunately

perhaps, no longer extinct Da la a’d-m d itsa in Sinhalese, is by

Dham m akitti of P ula sti -pura,pupil of the celebrated scholar

Sériputta , one of the chief ornam ents of the literary circlein that capital in the reign of P a rakram a Bahu the Great,in the latter part of the twelfth century A .D . It should benoticed that it was Sériputta , and not (as wrongly stated byCoom a ra Swam y

l)Dh am m akitti

,who was the author of the

Tikas on Candagom i’

s gram m ar,on the Sam anta-pasadi ka,

and on the P a ram a tth a -jotika.

2

The rem aining text appearing in our Journa l this yearis the P afica -gati-dipana . Ou noticing M. Léon Feer’stranslation of this poem in his Extr a i ts da Kandj our , itseem ed to m e to be a very suitable text for publicationin this Journal

,m ore especially as it is

,I believe, unknown

1p. 80 ofh is translation.

2 See further m y rem arks on the Da lada -yam sa and D ath a -yam sa in the

Apri l 1 874 .

REPORT FOR 1 884 . xiii

in Ceylon . M. Léon Feer, always ready to oblige, accededat considerable inconvenience to him self, to m y request , andprepared the text for publication from the single MS . at h iscom m and .

We are com pletely in the dark as to what the Pali scholarsof Siam have done in the way of original work , and shouldbe very glad ifsom e one am ong our friends there would sendu s an account of it . Meanwhile this little specim en m ay

serve as a com m encem ent .The full list of work so fa r accom plished is therefore

I . Angutta ra , P t. I edited by Dr. Morris, 1 882 .

2 . Abh idhm m atth a -sangaha (See above, p. x), 1 884 .

3 . Ayaranga Sutta P rof. J acobi , 1 882 .

4 . Kuddh a and Mfila - sikkha Dr . E . Muller, 1 8 83 .

5. Gariya-pitaka Dr . Morris,1 882 .

6 . Tela-kataba-gatha Goonera tne Mudaliar,

1 8 84 .

7 . Thera -

gatha P rof. O ldenberg, 1 883 .

8 . Theri -gath fi. P rof. P ischel,1 8 83 .

9 . Datha- v ansa (See abov e, p. x i), 1 884 .

1 0 . P ahoa-gati-dipana M . Léon Feer,1 884 .

1 1 . P uggala -P afifiatti Dr . Morris,1 883 .

1 2 . Buddh a - v ansa Dr . Morris,1 882 .

1 3 . Sagatha-vagga of the Sam

yutta M. Léon Feer,1 884 .

1 4 . Sutta-nipata (P t. I . Text) P rof. Fausbo' ll .

Ofworks in im m ediate progress , and to be published eitherin the issue for 1 885 or in that for 1 886 , we have a goodlyshow . The veteran leader in the rise of Pali scholarship inthe West, Prof. Fa usboll , ofwhom we are a ll so j ustly proud ,will giv e us, not only a new edition of the Dham m apada

,

but also a volum e supplem entary to his text of the SuttaNipata , and containing his notes on the work . An im

portant part of this volum e will be a com plete index t‘

erborum

arranged in dictionary form , and designed to show them anner i n which a com plete dictionary of the Pali languageought , in his Opinion , to be form ed . Now that the tim eis so close at hand when the new Pali Dictionary

,to he

x iv PALI TEXT SOCIETY.

published by our Society, will have to be com m enced , a prelim inary labour of this kind

,from so high an authority

on Pali , will be doubly welcom e. Prof. Windisch is nearlyready with his Iti -v uttaka , and so is Dr . Steinthal with hisUdana ; while Dr. Gr iinwedel is hard at work on the Apadana, and I am prom ised an edition of the Vim ana-v a tthu ,

by Goonera tne Muda lia r . Besides these we have still toexpect the works m entioned on the last page of the Journalof our Society for 1 883, to which I will only add that I havefina lly determ ined to edit the whole of the Sum anga la Vilasin’i, Buddhaghosa

’

s great com m entary on the Digha Nikaya,

concurrently with the text . In this very heavy labour I havebeen fortunate enough to secure the valuable assistance ofm yfriend Professor Estlin Carpenter, and with his help thefirst volum e of each is nearing com pletion .

It ought to be m entioned also that arrangem ents are inprogress for publishing editions by Dr. F ii hrer and Dr.Forchham m er of the im portant ‘ Pali law books recentlycom e to light in Burm a

,but I have not as yet received

definite replies from either of these scholars .Our great want has been now, as heretofore, that of good

MSS . and in this respect we have, as heretofore, to expressour thanks to Goonera tne Mudalia r , who h a s not only hadsom e MSS . copied under his own directions

,but h a s been

able to persuade other friends in Ceylon to help us inthis m atter. As prom inent am ong these other friends

,

I should like to m ention the nam e ofWim ala - sara Unnansé,of the Am bayuh a -pitiya Wihara, Galle, to whom the Societyi s especially indebted for procuring, not only subscribers, butalso m anuscripts. I have altogether received the followingMSS .

Sucittalankara— presented bySri Saddhananda Sth awira of the

Sri GaneWihara , Ratgam a, Galle.

2 . Abh idh am m ava tara— presented by th e sam e sch olar .3 . Udana— presented by Suriyagoda Sonutta ra Unnansé of the

P a tirippuwa Wihara , Kandy.

4 . Mah a-niddesa— lent byBulatgam a Dh am m alankara Sri Sum anaTissa ofMinuwangoda, Galle.

REPORT FOR 1884 . xv

5. P uggala -

panh atti—presented by E. R. Goonera tne, AtapattuMudaliyar , Galle .

P ugga la Atthaka tha

Udana Atthakatha copied under direction ofGooneratne

Apadana Atth aka tha Muda liya r . (The last from a MS .

Iti-vu ttaka Atth akatha a t Hittetiya Wihara a t Matara ,Angu tta ra Gallo).Samyutta

P eta -vatthu

V im ana- vatthucopied u

nder di rection of Abraham

Fa ggala Atth akathaMendi s, Esq . ,

of Kalutara , Ceylon.

Dham m a- samganiV ibhanga purchased through Goonera tne Mu

Dhatu-katha da liyar , GalleKatha-v a tthuP a tthana

purchased through P . E . Raven,il

‘

aSum angala v a sm 0“ th eEsq . ,Maha-v agga of th e Digha

we especially want now are

Netti-pakarana .

Niddesa (with Atth aka tha).P atisam bh ida (w ith Atthakatha).Bodhi-yamsa .La lata -dhatu -v amsa .

V isuddh i -m agga .

Dh am m apada Atthaka tha.

P aram a ttha -dipani .

Madhura tth a -v ilasini .Atth a- salini .Sam m oh a -v inodani .

I ti -v uttaka Atthakatha.

Our readers will be glad to hear from Calcutta thatRaj endra Lal Mitra contem plates an edition of the shorterrecension of the Prajna-Param ita , and Dr . Hoernle an editionof the Saddha rm a -P unda rika . The edition of the DivyaAvadana by Professor Cowell and Mr . Neil is alm ost ready.

I would also call attention to the very interesting sketchof the history of literature, and m ore especially of Pali

PALI TEXT SOCIETY.

literature,in Burm a, form ing part of Dr. Forchham m er

’

s

Jardine Prize Essay, printed a s an introduction to his j ustpublished edition of the Wagaru Dh am m a sa tth a .

Fina lly, I am glad to say, protests hav e been sent to m e,

especially by Sri Saddhananda ofRatgam a, agai nst its being

supposed that the views ofBuddhism put forth by Mr . Jam esd

’

Alwis are representative at all of the opinions of theTheras in Ceylon . It m ust be plain to every reader thatthe views in question are those of that scholar alone

,and

that he neither pretended nor desired to speak otherwise thanin his own nam e.It was always understood that our publications for theyear woul d appear in the com m encem ent or spring of thefollowing year. This tim e we are m uch later than weought to be. I trust that the very substantial profit whichsubscribers receive— the cost price of this year’s issue isconsiderably over a guinea— will reconcile them to the delay.

T. W. RHYS DAV IDS .

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA.

NAMO TASSA BHAGAVATO ARAB ATO SAMMASAMBUDDHASSA.

I . CITTA-SANGAHA-VIBHAGA.

1 . Sam m asam buddham a tulam sa saddham m aganu ttam am

Abhivadiya bhasissam Abh idham m a tha sangah am .

Ta ttha v uttabh idham m a ttha ca tudha pa ram a ttha to

Ci ttam ceta sikam rapam nibbanam iti sabba tha.

2 . Ta ttha cittam tava ca tubbidham hoti kam av a ca ramrfipava ca ram a rfipav a ca ram lokuttarafi ceti . Ta ttha ka

tam am kam av a ca ram ? Som ana ssa -sah aga tam d itth iga ta

sam payuttam a sankhar ikam ekam sa sankharikam ekam ,

som ana ssa -sah aga tam ditth iga ta-v ippayu ttam a sankharikam

ekam sa sankharikam ekam,upekkha

-sahaga tam ditth iga ta

sam payuttam a sankharikam ekam sa sankharikam ekam ,

upekkha-sah aga tam ditth igata

-v ippayuttam a sankharikam

ekam sasankhar ikam ekan ti,im ani a ttha pi lohba-sah aga ta

c ittani nam a . Dom anassa -sah aga tam pa tigh a-sam payu ttam

asankhar ikam ekam sa sankhar ikam ekan ti, im ani dve pi

pa tigh a- sam payutta

- cittani nam a. Upekkhé-sahaga tam vici

kiccha-sam payuttam ekam upekkha-sah aga tam uddhacca

sam payu ttam ekan ti, im ani dve pi m om fiha -cittani nam a .Icc evam sabba tha pi dvada sakusala -cittani sam a ttani .

3 . Atth adha lobham filani dosam filani ca dv idha

Moham fllani ca dve ti dvadasakusala siyum .

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA.

4 . Upekkha-sah aga tam cakkhu -v ififianam ,

tatha sotav ififianam ghana-w nnanam j ivha-v ififianam ,

dukkha-sabagatam kaya-V i'fifianam ,

upekkha- sah aga tam sam pa ticch ana

cittam ,uppekkha

- sah aga tam santi rana - c ittafi ceti,im ani

satta pi akusa la -vipaka- c ittani nam a . Upekkha-sah aga tam

cakkh u -v ififianam , tatha sota-v innanam ghana-V ififianam

j ivha-v ififianam , sukha-sah aga tam kaya- v ififianam ,upekkha

sah aga tam sam pa ticch ana- c i ttam

, som ana ssa - sah aga tam santirana-ci ttam ,

upekkha-sah aga tam santi rana -cittafi ceti , im ani

a tth a pi kusala-v ipakah etuka - cittani nam a . Upekkhfi- sah a

gatam paficadvarav ajj ana -c ittam,tatha m anodvarav ajjana

c ittam ,som ana ssa - sa h aga tam h a si tuppada

-c ittafi ceti,im ani

t ini pi a hetuka -kr iya-c ittani 1

nam a . Icc eyam sabba tha pia tthara sahetuka -c ittani sam a ttani .

5. Sa ttakusalapakani pufifiapakani a tth adha

Kr iyacittani1 t ini ti a tthara sa ahetuka.

P apahetukam uttani sobh anan'

i ti v ucca re

Ekfina sa tth i c ittani ath’ ekana vutipi Va.

6 . Som ana ssa - sah aga tam nana-sam payuttam a sankharikam

ekam sa sankha rikam ekam , som ana ssa -sahaga tam fiana - v ippa

yuttam a sankhar ikam ekam sa sankhar ikam ekam ,upekkha

sahaga tam hana-sam payuttam a sankharikam ekam sa sankha

r ikam ekam ,upekkha

-sah aga tam fiana -v ippayu ttam a sankha

r ikam ekam sa sankharikam ekan ti , im ani a ttha pi kam av aoara-kusala-c ittani nam a . Som ana ssa -sah aga tam nana-sam pa

yuttam a sankhar ikam ekam sa sankhar ikam ekam, som ana ssa

sah aga tam nana-v ippayuttam a sankharikam ekam sa sankha

r ikam ekam , upekkha- sah aga tam nana- sam payuttam a sankha

rih am ekam sa sankharikam ekam,upekkha

-sah aga tam fiana

v ippayuttam a sankhar ikam ekam sa sankhar ikam ekan ti,

im ani a tth a pi sahetuka -kam av a ca ra -v ipaka-c ittani nam a .Som anassa - sah aga tam hana-sam payuttam a sankharikam ekamsa sankhar ikam ekam , som ana ssa -sah agatam nana-v ippayu ttama sankha r ikam ekam sa sankharikam ekam

,upekkha

- sabaga

1 R.

°kr iya

°

; and so always, except in I . 9 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

ABHIDHAMMATTHA- SANGAHA.

c ittam , nev a safiflanasafifiaya tana-vipaka-cittafi

[ceti , im anica ttar i pi a rfipav a ca ra

- Vipaka-c ittani nam a . Akasanafica

yatana-kr iya- cittam , v ififianaficaya tana-kr iya

-cittam,akin

cafifiaya tana- kr iya

- cittam , neva safifianasafifiaya tana- kriya

cittafi ceti , im ani ca ttar i pi a rfipav a ca r a -kriya-cittani nam a .

Icc eyam sabba tha pi dvada sa arfipava ca ra-kusala-vipaka

kriya-cittani sam a ttani .

1 1 . Alam banappabhedena catudh’aruppam ana sam

P ufifiapakakr iyabheda puna dvada sadha th itam .

12 . Sotapa tti m agga-cittam

, sakadagam i m agga cittam ,

anagam i-m agga

-ci ttam , a rah a tta -m agga-oittafi ceti, im ani

cattari pi loku tta ra -kusala-cittani nam a . Sotapa tti-phala

cittam, sakadam i -phala-cittam

,anagam i

-phala-cittam , arahatta-phala-cittafi ceti

,im ani ca ttar i pi lokutta ra -vipaka

c ittani nam a . Icc eyam sabba tha pi a tth a lokutta ra -kusalavipaka-cittani sam a ttani .

1 3 . Ca tum aggappabhedena ca tudha kusalam tathaPakam tassa pha la tta ti a tthadha

’nu tta ram m atam .

Dvada sakusa lan’

evam kusa lan’

eka v’

isa ti

Cha ttim s’ eyam v ipakani kr iyacittani v isa ti

Ca tupafifiasadha kam e rupe panna ra s’i raye 1

Cittani dvada sarfipe2a tth adha

’

nutta re tatha .

I tth am eki‘

m ana vutippabh edam pana m ana samEkav isa sa tam yé.

’tha v ibh a janti v icakkh ana.

1 4 . Kath am ekfinav avu ti -V idh am cittam eka v isa sa tam

hoti P V itakka -vicara-piti- sukh -ekagga ta-sah itam pa th am a

j hama- sotapa tti -m agga-ci ttam ,

Vicara-piti- sukh-ekagga ta-sahitam dutiya

-jhana - sotapa tti-m agga

-cittam ,piti- sukh- eka

gga ta- sah itam ta tiya

-jhana - sotapa tti-m agga

-cittam , sukhekagga ta sahitam ca tutth a - jhana sotapa tti m agga

- ci ttam ,

upekkh -ekagga ta- sah itam paficam a -jhama- sotapa tti -m agga

c ittafi ceti , im ani panca pi sotapa tti-m agga

-cittani nam a ;tatha sak adagam im agga anagam im agga a rah a ttam agga

1 C . iriye.

2 C . aruppe ; 8 . am ps .

I . orrra sm’

sm m m nszoa . 5

cittafi ceti , sam a v isa ti m aggacittani ; ta thfi. pha la-cittani ceti,sam a cattélisa lokutta ra -ci ttani bh av anti ti .

15. Thfinangayogabhedena ka tv’ ekekam tu paficadhé

V ucca tanutta ram cittam oa ttalisa vidhan ti ca .

Yatha ca rfipava ca ram gayha tanu tta ram tathaP a th am adijhanabhedena am ppa fi capi paficam e.

Ekada sa v idham tasm a pa tham fidikam i r itam

Jhanam ekekam ante tu tev i sa tiv idh am bhaveSa tta timsa v idham pufifi am dv ipafi fiasa v idham ta thaPakam icc ahu cittani eka v isasa tam budha.

Iti Abhidham m atth a sangahe cittasangahav ibhago nam a

patham o paricchedo.

II . CETASIKA-SANGAHA-VIBHAGA.

1 . Ekuppadanirodha ca ekalam bana v a tthuka~ ~ A

Cetoyutta dv ipanna sa dham m a ceta sika m ata.

2 . Katham P h a sso vedana sanija cetana o ekagga ta

j i vitindriyam m ana sikaro ceti satt’ im e ceta sika sabbacitta

sadharana nam a . V i takko v icaro adh im okkho v ir iyam pi tichando cati cha im e ceta sika pakinnaka nam a . Eyam eteterasa ceta sika afifi a sam ana ti v edi tabba. Moho ah irikam

anottappam uddhaccam lobbo ditth i m ano doso issa m acch a r i

yam kukkuccam th inam m iddh am v icikiccha ceti cudda s’ im e

ceta sika akusala nam a . Saddha sati hiri ottappam a lobho

adoso ta tram ajjh a tta ta kayapa ssaddh i cittapa ssaddh i kayalahuta c itta lahuta kayam uduta ci ttam uduta kayakam m afifia ta

ci ttakam m afifi a ta kayapagufifia ta ci ttapagufifia ta kayujjaka tac ittujjuka ta ceti ekfina v i sa t

’

im e ceta sika sobh ana sadharana

nam a. Sam m a-vaca sam m a-kam m anto sam m a -aj i vo ceti tissov ira tiyo nfim a . Karuna-m udita- appam afifiayo mam ati sabba thapi pafifiindriyena saddh im pafica v isa t

’

im e ceta sika sobhanati v editabba.

3 . Ettava ta ca

Teras’ afifia sam ana ca cuddasakus a la tathaSobhana pafica v isati dv ipafifiasa pav ucca reTesam ci ttav iyuttanam ya thayogam ito paramCittuppadesu paccekam sabbayogo pav ucca ti .

Satta sabbattha yujjanti ya thayogam pakinnaka

Cudda sakusa lesv ev a sobhanesv eva sobhana.

4 . Katham Sabba-citta-sadharana tava satt’ im e cetasika

sabbesu pi ekfinana vuti cittuppadesu labbh anti , pakinnakesud u Apana v i takko tava dVi -pafica -v innana -v a j j ita -kam avaca ra

I I . cnm sm a sm om m v mnfioa 7

c ittesu c’eva ekéda sa su pa th am a -jhfina -c ittesu ceti panca

pa fifiasa-c ittesu uppajja ti , v icaro pana tesu c

’

eva ekfida sasu

dutiya-jhana -c ittesu cati ch a sa tth i -cittesu , adh im okkho dvi

pa fica v i 1'

1 1‘

iana v icikiccha sah aga ta v ajj ita c ittesu , v iriyam

pafioa dvaravajjana dvi-pahoa v ififiana ~sam pa t icchana- santi

rana-vajj ita-ci ttesu,pi ti dom anass upekkha sah aga ta kayo.

v ififlana - ca tutth a -jhana -v a jj ita -c ittesu , chando ahetuka -m o

m flh a -v ajj ita -cittesfiti . 1 Te pana c ittuppada ya thakkam am .

5. Cha satth i pa ficapa fifiasa ekada sa ca sola sa

Sa tta ti v i sa ti 2 c’ eva pakinnaka v iv a jj ita

P aficapafifiasa ch a sa tth i’

ttha sa tta ti tisa tta ti

Ekapafifiasa c’

ek i‘

m a sa tta ti 3 sapakinnaka.

6 . Akusa lesu pana m oho ahir ikam anottappam uddha cca ii

cati cattaro ’m e ceta sika sabbakusa la - sadharana nam a , sabb

esu pi dvada sakusa lesu labbhanti . Lobbo a tth a su lobh aga tac ittesu eva labbh a ti , d itth i ca tfisu di tthiga ta

-sam payu ttesu ,

m ano ca tfisu ditth iga ta-v ippayuttesu , doso issa m a cch a r iyam

kukkuccafi cati [cattaro’m e ceta sika]

4 dv isu pa tigh a- sam pa

yutta-c ittesu , thina-m iddham pa ii ca su sa sankhar ika -ci ttesu ,

v icikiccha v icikiccha- sah aga ta-citte yevati .

5

7. Sabbapufifiesu cattaro lobh am file tayoDosam filesu cattaro sa sankhare dvayam tathaV icikiccha v icikicchacitte cati ca tudda saDvada sakusa lesv eva sam payujjanti paficadha.

8 . Sobh anesu pana sobhana-sadharana tav a ekfina v isa t’

im e ceta sika sabbesu pi ekfina sa tth i - sobhana-cittesu sam v ijjanti, v ira tiyo pana tisso pi loku tta ra -cittesu sabba tha piniya tfi. eka to iv a labbh anti , lokiyesu pana kam av a ca ra -kusa lesv

ev a kadaci sandissanti visum visum , appam afifiayo pana dvada sa su paficam a -jhana - vajj i ta -m ah agga ta

-cittesu c’eva kam avacara-kusa lesu ca sahetuka - kam ava ca ra -kr iya

- cittesu catia tth av isa ti c ittesv eva kadaci Dana h utva jayanti , upekkha

1 S . cittesu labbh ati . 2 R. S . sattati v i sati . 3 R.

°sattit

’

1‘

sapako, S .

°sa ttatim

l a pak°.

4 R. S . om i t. 5 S . yeva la bbhati .6 S . tath a .

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA.

~sah agatesu pan’etth a karuna-m udita na santi ti keci v adanti ,

panna pana dvada sa su nana- sa m payutta -kam avaca ra - cittesu

c’

ev a sabbesu pi pafi ca tim sa -m ah agga ta-loku tta ra - cittesu cati

satta ca ttali sa -cittesu sam payogam gacch a ti ti .

9 . Ekfina v isa ti dham m a j ayant’ ekfina sa tth isuTayo sola sa ci ttesu a tth a v i sa tiyam dv ayam

P a fifia-pakasita satta-ca ttalisa -v idh esu piSam payutta ca tudhevam sobhanesv ev a sobhana .

1 0. I ssa-m a cch era -kukkuca -v irati-ka runadayoNana kadaci m ano ca thina-m iddh am tatha sahaYa thavuttanusarena sesa niyata-yogm o

Sangahanca pa vakkham i tesam dani ya tharah amCha ttim sémutta re dham m a pafi ca tim sa m ah agga te

Attha tim sapi labbhanti kam av a ca ra-sobh ane

Sa tta v isa ti pufifiam h i dvada sahetuke ti caYa thasam bha v a -

yogena paficadha ta tth a sangaho

1 1 . Katham Lokutta resu tava a tth a su pa th am a -jhanika

ci ttesu afifia sam ana terasa ceta sika appam afifia- v ajj ita tevisati sobhana - ceta sika ceti ch a ttim sa dham m a sangah am

ga cch anti . Tatha dutiya -j hanika -c ittesu v itakka -v ajja, ta tiya

jhanika -cittesu v i takka -v icara-v a jja, ca tu tth a -jhanika -c ittesu

v itakka -vicara-pi ti-vajja, paficam a -jhanika - cittesu pi upekkha

sah aga ta te ev a sangayh antiti . Sabba tha pi a tth a su lokutta rac ittesu paficaka

-jhana -yasena paficadha’

v a sangaho h oti ti .

1 2 . Ch a ttim sa pafica tim sa ca ca tutim sa ya thakkam am

Tetim sa dvayam ice evam paficadha’

nu tta re th ita.

1 3 . Mah agga tesu pana ti su pa th am a -jhanika - cittesu tavaa fina sam ana terasa ceta sika virati - ttaya - v ajj ita d vav isa ti

sobhana - ceta sika ceti pafica tim sa dham m a sanga ham ga

och anti , ka runam ud ita pan’ etth a pa ccekam ev a yojetabba.

Tatha du tiya -jhanika - ci ttesu v itakka -v a jja ta tiya - jhanikac ittesu v itakka - v icara-v a jja ca tutth a -jhanika - c ittesu v i takka

vicara-piti-v ajja paficam a -jhanika -cittesu pana panna ra sa suappam afifiayona labbh anti ti . Sabba thapi sa tta v isati -m ahaggata-cittesu paficaka -jhana -yasena paficadha

’

va sangaho hoti ti .

I I. CETASIKA-SANGAHA-VIBHRGA. 9

1 4 . P a fica tim sa ca tutim sa tettim sa ca ya thakkam amBa ttim sa c

’

ev a tim seti pa ficadha’va m ahagga te

15. Kam av a cara -sohhanesu pana kusa lesu tfiv a pa tham a

dyaye a fifia sam ana terasa ceta sikfi. pa flca v isa ti sobhanaceta sika ceti a tth a tim sa dham m a sangaham ga cch anti , appam afi i

‘

ia- v ira tiyo pan’ etha pa fica pi pa ccekam e va yojetabba.

Tathadutiya -dvayefiz’

ina -v ajj ita ta tiya -dv aye fléna- sa m payutta

pi ti-v ajj ita ca tu tth a -dvaye fiana -pi ti-v ajj itfi te eva sangayhanti . E riya-cittesu pi virati-v ajj ita, ta th

’

eva ca tfisu pidukesu ca tudha

’

va safi gayh a nti ,l tatha pi v ipakesu ca appa

m afifia-virati- v ajj ita te eva sangayh anti ti . Sabba tha pi ca tuv isati-kam ava ca ra -sobhana-cittesu duka-yasena dvadasadha

’

va

sangaho hoti ti .

1 6 . Attha tim sa sa tta tim sa dvayam ch a ttim sakam subheP aficatim sa ca tutim sa dv ayam tettim sakam kr iye

Tettim sa pake ba ttim sa dyaye ’ka tim sakam bhave

Sahetuka -kam ava ca ra -

pufifi a-paka-kr iya m ane

Na v ijjant’

etth a virati kr iyasu ca m ah agga te

Anutta re appam afifia kam apake dv ayam tath a .

Anutta re jhanadham m a appam aflfia ca m ajjh im e

Virati-fiana -pi ti ca pa r ittesu v isesaka.

2

1 7. Akusalesu pana lobh am filesu tav a path am e a sankha

rike afifia sam ana terasa ceta sika akusala -sadharana cattarocati sa tta ra sa lobhadi tth ih i saddh im ekfinav isa ti dham m é.

sangah am gacch anti . Tath’ eva du tiye a sankharike lohba

m au eu a,tatiye tath’ eva piti- v ajj ita lobh aditthihi saha

a tthara sa , ca tutthe tath’ eva lobh am anena , pa iicam e pana

pa tigh a-sam payutte a sankhar ike doso issa m acch a r iyam

kukkucca l‘

i cati ca tfih i saddh im pi tiv ajj ita te ev a v isa ti

dham m a sangayhanti . Issa-m a cchera -kukkuccani pan’ ettha

pa ccekam eva yojetabbani , sasankharika -

paficake pi tath’ eva

thina-m iddhena v isesetva yojetabba, chanda-piti-v ajj ita panaafifia sam ana ekada sa akusa la -sadharana cattaro cati panna ra sadham m a uddhacca -sahaga te sam payujj anti , v icikiccha- saha

1 S . safigah am gacchanti .2 C pisesaka.

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA.

gata-citte ca adhim okkh a - v irah ita v icikiccha- sah agata, tath’

eva panna ra sa dham m a sam upa labbh anti ti . Sabba tha pi dvada sakusa la -cittuppadesu pa ccekam yoj iyam ana pi gananayasena sa ttadha ’

v a sangahita bha vanti ti .

1 8 . Ekfinav isatthara sa v isekav isav isa ti

Dvav isa panna ra seti sa ttadha’kusale th ita

Sédharana ca cattaro sam ana ca da sapa reCudda s

’ ete pav uccanti sabba kusala-yogino.

1 9 . Ahetukesu pana hasana- citte tav a chanda-v ajj ita afi

fiasam ana dvada sa dham m a sangah am ga cch anti , tathav otthappane chanda-p

’

i ti - v ajjita sukha- santi rane chanda-viri

ya-v aj j itam ano-dhatuttikahetuka -

pa tisandh i-

yuga te1 chanda

piti-v i riya -v ajj ita dv ipafica -v ififiane pakinnaka - v a jj ita te yevasangayh anti ti . Sabba tha pi a tthara sa su ahetukesu gananav a sena ca tudha

’va sangaho hoti ti .

20. Dvada s’

ekada sa dasa sa tta cati 2 catubbidhoAtthara sahetukesu c ittuppadesu sangaho

Ah etukesu sabba tth a satta sesa ya tharah amIti v itthara to v utto tettim sa -yidha-sangahoItth am cittav iyuttanam sam payogafi ca sangah am

Natya bhedam ya thayogam cittena sam am uddise

Iti Abhidh am m atth asangah e cetasika sangah av ibhago nam adu tiyo pa ricchedo .

1 R. S .-yuga1e.

2 C. sattadha ti .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SA NGAHA.

-v ippayuttani dvada sa kam av a ca ra-sobh anani ceti dvav ’

i sa ti

dv ihetuka -cittani . Dyada sa fiana -sam payu tta-kam av a cara

sobh anani c’ eva pafica tim sa m ah agga ta

-lokutta ra - cittani cetisa tta ca ttali sa -tihetuka -c ittani ti .

5. Lobbo doso ca m oho ca hetfi akusala tayoAlobhadosam oho ca kusala vyaka ta tathaAhetuka

’

tthara s’

ekahetuka dve dv iv i sa tiDvihetuka m ata satta-ca ttali sa tihetuka.

6 . Kicca - sangab e kiccani nam a pa tisandh i -bh av angav a JJ ana -dassana 1-savana-ghayana - sayana -

ph usana sam pa ticch ana

santi rana - votth appana-j ayana- tadaram m ana

-cuti-yasena cuddasa-vidhani bha v anti . P a tisandh i -bh a vangav ajjana -

pafica

v ififiana - thanadi-ya sena pana tesam da sadha thanabhedo ve

d itabbo. Ta tth a dve upekkha- sah aga ta

- santi ranani c ’evaa tth a m ahé-v ipékani ca nava rfiparfipa

-v ipakani ceti ekfinav isa ti -ci ttani pa tisandh i

-bh a v anga-cuti-kiccani 115m 8

,avajJ ana

kiccani pana dve,tatha da ssana - savana ghayana - sayana

phusana- sam pa ticchana

- kiccani ca , tini santi rana - kiccani ,

m anodvaravajj anam eva paficadvare v otth appana- kiccam

sadheti, avaj J ana dyaya-v a jJ itani kusalakusa la phala kriyaci ttani pafi capafir

‘

iasa j ayana - kiccani , a tth a m ahav ipakani

c’

eva santi rana - ttayafi ceti ekada sa tadaram m ana -kiccani .

Tesu pana dve upekkha-sah aga ta -santi rana - cittfini pa tisandhi

bha vanga-cuti-tadaram m ana -santi rana -v a sena panca-kiccani

nam a, m ahav ipakani a tth a pa tisandh i-bha v anga

-cuti-ta daramnana-yasena catu-kiccani nam a, m ah agga ta

-v ipakani nava

pa tisandh i-bha vanga

- cuti-yasena ti-kiccani nam a , som anassa

santi ranam sant’

i rana -tadaram m ana -yasena du-kiccam,tatha

v otthappanam v otthappanav aj J ana -v a sena , sesani pana sabban1 pl J ayana -m ano-dhatuttika -

pafica1 -v ififianani yatha - sam bha

v am eka-kiccani ti .

7 . P a tisandhadayo nam a kiccabhedena cuddasa

Da sadha thanabh edena cittuppada pakasita

Attha sa tth i tatha dve ca na vattha dve ya thakkam am

Ekadv itica tupafica kicca thanani niddise.

1 C . dassana .

1 Oh . dve panca .

1 1 1 . P AKINNAKA-SANGAHA-VIBHKGA. 1 3

8 . Dvara -sangabe d varani nam a cakkh u - d vfiram so tadvaram ghana - d varam j i vha- dvaram kaya - d vfiram m anodvarafi ceti ch ahbidhfim bh avanti . Ta ttha cakkhum eva

chahkhu - dvaram tatha sotadayo sotadvfiradini . Mano - dvaram pana bh a v angan ti pa vucca ti . Ta ttha pa fica

- dyarav aJJ ana cakkhu- v ififiana sam pa ticchana

-santirana -v otthappa

na kam avaca ra - j avans tadaram m ana1 yasena ch aca ttfilisa

c ittani cakkhu-dvare ya thfirah am uppajjanti . Tatha pa ficadvarav ajjana - sota-v innfinfid iv asena sota - dvarfid’

i su pi chaca ttalis

’ eva bh a v anti ti , sabba tha pi pa fica -dyare ca tupafifiasac itténi kam avaca ran

’

eva . Mano-dvare pana m ano—d varfiv ajJ ana paficapafifiasa j ayana tadaram m ana

1 yasena sattasa tth i c i ttani bh a v anti , ekfinav isa ti pa t isandhi

- bhav anga

cuti-yasena dva ra -v im uttani . Tesu pana pafica2v ififianani

c’

ev a m a h agga ta- lokutta ra - j a v anani ceti ch a ttim sa yatha

raham eka - dvar ika - c ittfini nam a ; m ano - dhatuttikam pana

pafi ca dvarikani , sukka santi rana -vottkappana-kam ava ca ra

j a vanani cha dvarika c ittfini , upekkha sah aga ta-sa nt

’

i rana

m aha- v ipakfini cha - dvarikani c’eva

,dyara - v im uttani ca

m ahagga ta-v ipakani dyara-v im uttan

’

evati .

9 . Eka -dvar ika -c ittani pafica-cha-dvarikani ca

Cha -dvar ika -Vim uttani v im u ttani ca sabba tha

Cha ttim sa ti tatha tini eka tim sa ya thakkam am

Da sadha na vadha ceti paficadha pa r idipaye.

1 0 . Aram m ana - sangabe 3 a ram m anani 4 nam a rfiparam

m anam saddaram m anam gandharam m anam ra saram m anam

ph otth abbaram m anam dham m aram m anafi ceti chabbidhani

bh a v anti . Ta tth a rfipam eva rfiparam m anam tatha saddadayosaddaram m anadini . Dham m aram m anam pana pasada- sukhum a - rfipa

5 citta-ceta sika nibbana pa fifia tti yasena chadhasangayh a ti . Ta tth a cakkh u -dvarika -cittanam sabbesam pirfipam ev a aram m anam tan ca pa ccuppannam , tatha sotadvar ika -cittadinam pi saddadini tani ca paccuppannani yeva,

1 S . R.

°tadalam bana

°

, and so al so below .

2 Oh . dvi panca .3 S . R.

°alambana

°

.4 S . R. alam banani .

5 Oh .

°sukh am arfipa

°

; S .

°sukhum a -rupa

°.

1 4 ABHIDHAMMATTHA—SANGAHA.

m ano-dvér ika - cittanam pana chabbidh am pi paccuppannamatitam anaga tam kala-v im u ttafi 1 ca ya tharah am alam b anam 2

hoti,dvara - v im u ttanafi ca pa tisandh i

-bh a vanga-cuti- sankha

tanam ch a bbidha m pi yatha-sam bh av am yebh uyyena bhavantare cha-dyara-ga hi tam pa ccuppannam atitam pafifia tti

bhfitam Vé kam m a kam m anim i tta ga tinim itta sam m a tam

alam banam hoti . Tesu cakkh u-V ififianadini ya thakkam am

r fipadi-ekekalam banan

’

ev a , m anodhatuttikam pana rfipadi

paficalam banam , sesani kam ava ca ra -V ipakani hasana-c ittaficeti sabba tha pi kam av a ca rala m banan’

eva , aku sa lani c’

ev a

fiana - v ippayutta-kam av a ca ra -j av anani ceti lokutta ra -v ajj ita

sabbalam banani , fiana -sam payutta-kam av a ca ra -kusalani c’ eva

paficam a -jhama-sankhatam abh ififia-kusa lafi ceti a raha tta

m agga-phala-v ajj ita

3- sabbalam banani , hana- sam payutta -hé

m av a ca ra -kriyani c’ eva kriyabh ififia-v otth appanafi ceti sab

batha pi sabbalam banani , aruppesu dutiya-ca tukkani

‘1

m ahagga talam banani , sesani m ah agga ta-cittani sabhani pi

pafifia ttalam banani , lokutta ra- c ittani nibbanalam banani ti .

1 1 . P afi cav i sa pa rittam h i ch a ci ttani m ah agga te

Ekav i sa ti vohfire a tth a nibbanagoca re

V i shnu tta ram uttam h i aggam aggapha lujj ite5

P afica sabba tth a cha cceti sa ttadha ta tth a sangaho

1 2 . V a tthu - sangabe v a tth i‘

m i nam a cakkhu - sota-ghana

J 1Vha-kaya-hadaya - v a tthu ceti ch abbidhani bh av anti . Tani

kam a loke sabbani pi labbh anti , rfipa loke pana ghanadittayam n

’

a tth i,a rfipa loke pana sabhani pi na sam v ijjanti .

Ta tth a pafi ca V ififiana -dhatuyo ya thakkam am ekantena pafica

pasada- v a tthfini nissay’eva pav a ttanti . P a ficadvarav ajjana

sam pa ticch ana-sankhata pana m ano-dhatu ca h adayam nissita

yeva pa v a ttanti . Av a sesa pana m ano-V ififiana - dhatu-sankhata ca santi rana m aha vipaka pa tigh a dv aya pa th am a

m agga-hasana-rfipava ca ra -yasena h adayam nissay

’

eva pa

v a ttanti . Av a sesa kusalakusala -kr iyanutta ra-yasena pana

1 R. kala -v irattafi .

2 Sic S . R. Oh .,and so below.

3 Oh . vaj j itani .4 R. S . catutthani . 5 R.

°

ujjhi te°

, S . ujjh ate.

I I I . PAKINNAKA-SANGAHA -VIBHAGA. 15

nissaya Va anissaya va arnppa-vipaka-vasena hadayam

anissay’

ovati .

1 3. Ch a va tth um nissita kam e sa tta rfipe ca tubbidha

Tiva tthum nissita rape dhatv eka. nissita m ataTeca ttalisa nissaya dveca ttalisa jaya reNissaya ca anissaya pakfiruppa anissitfi.

I ti Abhidh am m a ttha -sangabe P akinnaka -sangaha-vibhagonam a ta tiyo par icchedo.

IV . V iTHI-SANGAHA-VIBHAGA.

1 . C ittuppadanam icc eyam katya sangah am utta ram

Bh fim ipugga labhedena pubbapa raniyam i tam

P a v a ttisanga h am nam a pa tisandh ipa v a ttiyamP a vakkham i sam asena ya thasam bh a v a to katham .

2 . Cha v a tthfini cha dyarani cha alam banani cha V ififi anani ch a v i th iyo chadha visaya-pav a tti ceti vi thi- sangabecha ch akkani v editabbani . Vi thi-m u ttanam pana kam m akam m anim itta -

ga tinim itta-yasena tiv idha hoti visaya-pav a tti .

Ta tth a v a tth u -dvaralam banani pubbe vu tta 1 -nayan’ ev a .

Cakkhu -v ififianam sota-v ififianam ghana-v innanam j ivhav ififianam kaya-v ififianam m ano-v ififianam ceti cha-vinnanani

,ch a v i th iyo pana cakkhu-dyara-v i thi sota-dyara-vithi

ghana-dyara-v’i thi j iv ha-dvara -vi th i kaya-dyara-vithi m anodyara-vithi ceti dvara -yasena Vé, c akkhu -v ififiana - Vi thi sotav ififiana -vithi ghana-v ififiana -vithi j iva-V ififianaw i th i kayaV ififiana -v ithi m ano- v ififiana-vi thi ceti v ififiana -yasena Vé,

dvara -

ppa v a tta citta-ppa v a ttiyo yojetabba.

3 . Atim ah antam m ah antam pa ri ttam a tipar ittam ceti

pafica-dyare, m ano-dvare pana v ibhfitam av ibhfitafi ceti

chadha visaya -ppa v a tti v editabba. Katham uppada- tth iti

bh av am ga- v a sena khana- ttayam eka -citta-kkh anam nam a .

Tani pana sa tta ra sa citta -kkh anani rupa-dh am m anam ayu ,

eka-citta-kkh anati tani Vé bahu-citta-kkhanati tani vs th iti

pattan’ 2 ev a pa ficalam banani paficadvare apath am aga cch anti .Tasm a yadi eka- citta-kkh anati takam rfiparam m anam cakk

hussa apath am aga cch a ti tato dv ikkha ttum bh a vam ge calite

1 S . m’

vutta .

2 R. here and a bohe °

th i ti°.

IV. v irm s s m -vm nzos . 1 7

bhav am ga-sotam v icch ind itva tam eva rfiparam m anam

av ajj antam pa 1‘

i ca -dvérfivajjana -cittam upajj itva n irujjha ti .Tato ta ssananta ram tam eva rflpam pa ssantam cakkhu -v iflfia

nam sam pa ticch antam sam pa ticchana-c ittam santi ranam a

nam1santi rana -cittam v a va tthapentam

2v otthappana

3-c itta fi

ceti yatha-kkam am uppajj itvfi nirujjhanti . Tato paramekfina tim sa -kam av a ca ra -ja vanesu yam kific i laddha-paccayam

yebh uyyena sa ttakkh a ttum J avanam j ava ti, J a vananubandhanica dve tadalam bana -

pfikani ya tharah am pa v a ttanti . Tatoparam bh a v am ga

-pato . Ettav a ta cudda sa vi thi- c ittuppadadve bhav am ga -calanani pubbevati takam eka- citta-kkh anan tika tva sa tta ra sa citta -kkh anani pa r ipfirenti . Tato paramnirujjha ti . Alam banam etam a tim ahantam nam a goca ram .

Yav a tadalam banuppada pana appahonté‘

i ti takam 4 apath am

aga tam alam banam m ah antam nam a . Ta tth a j a v anav a sanebh av am ga

-pato v a hoti , natthi tadfilam banuppado. Yév a

j a v anuppada pi appah ontati takam apath am figa tam alam ba

nam pa ri ttam nam a . Ta tth a j av anam pi anuppajj i tva dv ati-kkh a ttum 5

v otthappanam6

eva pav a ttati , tato parambh a v am ga

-pato ya hoti . Yava v otthappanuppé‘

i da 6 ca panaappah ontati takam apath am aga tam nirodhasannam alam banam a tipa r ittam nam a. Ta tth a bh a v am ga -ca lanam ev a hoti

,

natthi v i thi -cittuppado . Iccev am cakkhu -dvare , tatha sotadvaradisu ceti sabba tha pi panca-dyare tadalam bana -j ayanav otth appana

6-m ogba-vara- sam khatanam ca tunnam Varanam

ya thakkam am alam bana -bhfita visaya -

ppa va tti ca tudha veditabba.

4 . Vithi-cittani satt’ eva cittuppada catudda saCa tupafifiasa v i tthara paficadvare ya tharaham .

7

Ayam etth a pafi'

cadvare vithi- citta-ppa v a tti nayo .5. Mano-dvare pana yadi v ibhfitam alam banam apatham

agacch a ti , tato bh a vam ga -calana-m ano-dvarav ajJ ana -

J a vana

vasame tadalam bana -pakani pa vattanti . Tato param bha

1 S . santi ranam ana.

2 R. v avath apentam .

3 R. v oth abbana , and so a lways .

4 S . appahontam ati takam .5 S .

°tti

°.

6 R. voth ahbanam .7 R. ratharah am .

2

1 8 ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA.

v am ga-pato . Av ibhfite pan’ alam bane j a v anav a sane bha

v am ga-pato ya hoti , natthi tadalam ban-uppado ti .

6 . Vithi-cittani tin’ ev a ci ttuppada da serita

V ittharena pan’ etth ’ eka-ca ttalisa v ibhav aye.

Ayam etth a pa ritta-j ayana-varo .

7 . Appana-j ayana-vare pana v ibhfitav ibh fita -bh edo natthi .Tatha tadalam banuppado ca . Ta ttha h i fiana - sam payu tta

kam av a ca ra -

J'

av ananam a tth annam a fifia ta rasm im pa rikam m o

pa caranulom a -

gotrabhu-nam ena ca tukkh a ttum tikkh a ttum

ev a vs ya thakkam am upajj itva niruddhananta ram ev a yatharaham ca tutth am paficam am vs ch abbisa ti m ah agga ta

lokutta ra -jav anesu ya thfibh inih éra -yasena ya m km ci j a v anamappana- v ith im ota ra ti . Tato param appanav a sane bh a v am ga

pato v a hoti . Ta tth a som ana ssa -sahaga ta-j a v anananta ram

appana pi som anassa -sah aga ta v a patikam kh i tabba, upekkha

sahaga ta-j a v anananta ram upekkha

-sa haga ta v a . Ta tthapi

kusala-J'

a v anana nta ram kusala-j av anan ceva h etth im afi ca

ph a lattayam appeti,kr iya

-jav ananantaram kriya-

J'

a vanam

a rah a ttaph a lafi cati .

8 . Dva ttim sa sukh apufifiam ha dvadasopekkhaka paramSukh ita -kr iya to a tth a cha sam bh onti upekkh aka.

P uthujJ anana sekkhanam kam apufifia tihetuto

Tih etukam akr iya to v i ta raganam appana .

Ayam etth a m ano-dvare vithi-citta-ppav a tti -nayo .9 . Sabba ttha pi panettha ani tthe alam bane aku sala v ipakan

’

ev a pafica-v ififiana -sam pa ticch ana

-santi rana -tadalam banani ,

i tthe kusa la v ipakani , ati -itthe pana som ana ssa - sah aga tan’ev a

santi rana -tadalam banani . Ta tthapi som anassa -sah aga ta-kr iya

j av anav a sane 1 som ana ssa - sah aga tan’ eva tadalam banani santi ,

upekkha- sah aga ta kriya j a v anav a sane

1upekkha

-sah aga tani

honti, dom ana ssa -sah aga ta

-j a v anav a sane ca pana tadalam banani ceva bh a v am gani ca upekkhasahaga tan

’

ev a bha v anti . 2

Tasm a yadi som ana ssa -

pa tisandh ika ssa dom ana ssa -sahaga ta

1 S . om i tsfrom1 to1 .

2 R. honti .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

20 ABHIDHAMMATTHA- SANGAHA.

sekkh a -

puthuJ J ananam kr iya-j av anani ,

°

ditthiga ta- sam pa

yutta- v ic ikiccha-j a v anani ca sekkhanam , anagam i

-

pugga la

nam pana pa tigh a -j a v anani na labbh anti , lokutta r a -j av ananica ya tharah am a r iyanam eva sam uppaJJ anti ti .

1 4 . Asekkhanam catu ca ttali sa sekkhanam uddise

Oh appafifiasava sesanam ca tupafifiasa sam bh a va.

Ayam etth a pugga la-bh edo.

1 5. Kam av a ca ra -bhfim iyam pan’ etani sabhani pi v i thicittani ya tharah am upa labbh anti . Rfipav a ca ra

-bhfim iyam

pa tigh a J avana-tadalam bana -v aj J itani , a rfipav a ca ra-bhfim i

yam pa th am a -m agga-rupav a ca ra

-hasana-hetth im aruppa -v a J J 1tani ca labbhanti . Sabba ttha pi ca tam tam pasada- rahitanam tam tam dvar ika -vithi-cittani na labbh ant’ ev a . Asafifia

sattanam pana sabba tha pi citta-ppav a tti na tth’

evati .1

1 6. Asiti v i th icittani kam e r fipe ya tharah amCa tusa tthi ta tharfipe dv eca ttalisa labbh a re.

Ayam etth a bhfim i -v ibhago .

1 7. Iccev am cha-dvfir ika -citta-ppav atti yatha-sam bhav ambh av am gan tarita yav a tayukam abbocchinna 2 pav a tta ti .

Iti abh idh am m attha -sam gahe vi thi -sam gaha -v ibhago nam aca tuttho paricchedo.

1 S . natth i vs ti . 2 R. abocchinna.

v . VITHI -MUTTA-SANGAHA-V IBHAGA.

l . Vi thi-citta-vasen’ ev am pa v a tti sam udi rito

P a v a tti -sam gaho nam a sandh iyam dani v ucca ti .

2 . Ca ta sso bh fim iyo ca tubbidha pa tisandhi ca ttéri kam

m ani ca tudha m a ranuppa tti ceti vithi-m utta-sam gahe ca ttar i

ca tukkani v editabbani . Ta ttha apaya-bhfim i kam a-sugatibhfim i rfipava ca ra

-bhfim i a r i‘

ipav a ca ra-bhum i ceti ca tas so

bhfim iyo nam a . Tfisu ni rayo tira cchana -yoni petti-v isayoasura-kayo ceti apaya-bhfim i ca tubbidha hoti , m anussfi.

catum m a haraj ika1 tava tim sa yam a tusi ta nim m ana ra ti

paranim m itta-v a sa v a tti ceti kam a- sugati-bh fim i sa tta v idh a

hoti . Set panayam ekada sa - v idha pi kam ava ca ra -bhfim i cevasam kham gacch a ti . Brahm aparisajja brahm a-purohita m ahabrahm a ceti pa th am a jjhana -bhfim i ,

2pa r ittabha appam anabha

abh a ssa ra ceti dutiya jJ hana-bhfim i , pa ri tta -subha appam anasubha 3 subha-kinba ceti ta tiyaJJ hana -bhfim i , v eh appha la

a safifia -satta suddhavasa ceti ca tutth ajjhana -bhfim i ti r fipav acara-bhum i sola sa - v idha hoti . Av iha a tappa suda ssa sudassiakanittha ceti suddhavasa -bhfim i pafica

- v idha hoti . Akasanaficaya tana

-bhfim i v ififianaficaya tana-bh fim i aki ncafifiaya

tana-bhfim i nev a safifia-nasafifiaya tana-bh fim i ceti a rfipav a

cara-bhfim i ca tubbidha hoti .

3. P uthuJJ ana na labbh anti suddhavasesu sabbatha

Sotépanna ca sakadagam ino capi pugga laAriya nopa labbh anti a safifiapayabhfim isuSesa tthanesu labbh anti ariya nariya pi ca .

Idam etth a bhfim i-ca tukkam .

1 R. catu°. 2 R.-

J'

hana and so a lways.

3 R. parittfi bis .

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA .

4 . Apaya-pa tisandhi kam a-sugati-pa tisandh i rfipav a cara

pa tisandh i a rfipava ca ra-

pa tisandhi ceti ca tubbidha pa tisandh inam a . Ta tth a akusa la v ipakopekkha

- sah aga ta-santi ranam

apayabhfim iyam okkantikkh ane pa tisandh i hu tva tato parambh a vam ga

-

pa r iyosane1j a v anam h utva v ooch ijja ti , ayam

ekapaya-

pa tisandh i nam a. Kusa lavipékoP ekkha- sah aga ta

santi ranam pana kam a-suga tiyam m anussanafi ceva J'

accandha

dinam bhfim issitanafi 2ca v inipatikasuranam pa tisandh i

-bhav am ga

-cuti-v a sena pa va tta ti . Maha-v ipakani pan’

a tth a sabba ttha pi kam a- suga tiyam pa tisandh i

-bh a v am ga- cu tiva sena

pav a ttanti . Im a nava kam a-sugati -pa tisandhiyo nam a.

panayam dasa-yidha pi kam av a ca ra -

pa tisandh i’coeva sam

kham gacch a ti . Tesu ca tunnam apayanam m anussanam

v inipatikasuranafi ca ayu-ppam ana -

gananaya niyam o natthi .Catum -m aharaj ikanam pana devanam d ibbani pafica

-vassasatani ayu -

ppam anam m anussa -

gananaya nav uti vassa- satasah assa -

ppam anam hoti , tato catu-gunam tava tim sanam ,tato

catu-gunam yam anam ,tato catu-gunam tusitanam , tato

catu-gunam nim m ana ra tinam,tato ca tugunam pa ranim m ita

v a sa va ttinam .

5. Na va ssatafi c’ekav isa v a ssanam kotiyo tath a

V a ssasa ta sah a ssani sa tthi ca v a sa va ttisu .

6 . P a th am a -jjhana - v ipakam pa th am a - jjhana - bh fim iyam

pa t isandhi-bh a vam ga

-cuti-v asena pa va tta ti . Tatha dutiya

jjhana -v ipakam ta tiya-j jhana -v ipakafi ca du tiya

-

J'

J'

hana

bhfim iyam , oatutth a -jjhana -v ipakam ta tiya-jjhana -bh fim i

yam , paficam ajjhana - v ipakam ca tutth a -jjhana - bh fim iyam ,

a safifiasa ttanam pana rfipam ev a pa tisandh i hoti . Tathatato param pa v a ttiyam cav ana-kale ca rfipam eva pav a ttitvanirujjh a ti . Im a cha rfipav a ca ra

-

pa ti sandh iyo nam a . Tesubrahm a -parisajjanam devanam kappa ssa ta tiyo bhago ayu

ppam anam , brahm a-puroh i tanam upaddh a-kappo,

4m aha

brahm anam eko kappo, pa ri ttabhanam dve kappani , appam anahhanam ca ttar i kappani , abhassa ranam a ttha kappani ,

1 R. bhavarigam .2 R. bhfim assitanafi .

2 S . sa .4 S . upaccha .

v . virm m urm s u cm m vm nfxos . 23

pa ritta-subhfinam solasa kappfini , appam ana

-subhanam

dv a ttim sa kappani, subhakinhanam catu-sa tth i kappani ,

v ehapphalanam a sa fifia sa ttanafi ca pa fica kappa-satani, a v ihanam kappa- sahassani , a tappfinam dve kappa-sa hasséni, eu

dassanam ca ttari kappa-sa hassani , suda ssinam a ttha kappasah a ssani

,akanitthfinam sola sa kappa-sah assani . P a th am a

ruppadi-v ipakani pa tham aruppad i

-bhfim isu ya thakka m am

pa t isandh i-bha vam ga

-cuti-va sona pa v a ttanti . Im a ca tasso

aruppa-

pa tisandhiyo nam a. Tesu pana akésana ficfiya tanfi

pa ganam devanam v isa ti kappa-sah a ssani ayu-ppam énam ,

v ififiana ficaya tanfipaganam devanam ca ttalisa kappa-sahas sau i , akificafifiaya tananfipaganam devanam sa tth i kappasah a ssani

,nevasa iifia-nasafifiéya tanfipaganam devénam catu

rfisi ti kappa- saha ssani .

7 . P a tisandh i bh av am gafi ca tatha cav anam ana samEkam eva tath ’

ev’

ekav i sayam c’ekajatiyam

Idam ettha pa tisandh i-ca tukkam .

8 . Ja nakam upa tth am bhakam upap’

i lakam1upaghatakafi

ceti kioea-yasena, ga rukam asannam ac innam ka ta tta-kam m an

ceti pakadana -

pa r iyayena , d itth idham m a - v edaniyam upa

pa J'

J'

a -v edaniyam apa rapa r iya-v edaniyam ahosi-kam m an ceti

paka-kala-v a sena ca ttari ham m ani nam a . Tatha akusa lam

kam avacara kusa lam rfipava ca ra-kusa lam a rfipava ca ra ku

sa la fi ceti paka tthana l v asena . Ta tth a akusa lam kayakam m am vaci -kam m am m ano-kam m am ceti kam m a-dvérayasena tiv idham hoti . Katham ? Fanatipato adinnadanam

kam esu m icchacaro ceti kaya-v ififi a tti - samkhate kaya-dyarebabulla -v utti to kaya-kam m am nam a . Musavado pisuna vacaphara sa vaca sam ph appa lapo

2 ceti vaci - v ififia tti - samkhatevaci -dvare bahulla -v uttito vaci - kam m am nam a . Abh ijjhavyapado m iccha-ditthi ceti a iifia trapi v ififia ttiya m ana sm im

yeva bahu lla - v utti to m ano-kam m am nam a . Tesu panatipato

ph a rusa vaca vyapado ca dosa-m i’

llena jayanti , kam esu m ic

chacaro abh ijj hé m iccha-ditth i ca lobha -m filena , sesani ca ttéri

1 S . fipapi lakam ; B. upapilakam .

2 S . sapphalapo.

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA .

pi dv ih i m filehi sam bh a v anti . Cittuppada-v a sena pan’ etam

aku sa lam sabba tha pi dvada sa -v idh am hoti . Kam av a ca rakusa lam pi kaya-dyare pav a ttam kaya-kam m am v aci -dvare pav a ttam vaci -kam m am m ano-dvare pa v a ttam m ano-ham m amceti

,kam m a-dyara-v a sena tiv idh am hoti . Tath a dana- sila

bhav ana-yasena , cittuppada-yasena pan’ etam a tth a -v idh am ,

dana- sila-bhav ana-pam ayana -v eyyav a cca pa ttidana pa ttanu

m odana dh am m a sav ana dh am m adesana ditthijjukam m a

yasena dasa-v idh am hoti . Tam pan’ etam v i sa ti -v idh am pikam av aca ra -kam m am iccev a sam kham ga cch a ti . Rfipav a

cara-kusa lam pana m ano -kam m am ev a , tam ca bhav anam ayam

appa uappa ttam , Jhanam ga -bhedena pafi cav idham hoti . Tathaa rfipav a ca ra

-kusa lafi ca m ano-kam m am,tam pi bhavanam ayam

appanappa ttam ,alam bana -bhedena ca tubbidham hoti . Ettha

kusala-kam m am uddh a cca - rah itam apaya - bhfim iyam patisandh im j aneti . P a va ttiyam pana sabbam pi d vada sa -v idh am

satt’ akusa la -pakani sabba ttha pi kam a- loke r flpa - loke ca ya

tharah am v ipa cca ti . Kam av a ca ra -kusa lam pi kam av a ca r asuga tiyam ev a pa tisandhim j aneti . Tatha pa v a ttiyafi ca

m aha-V ipakani ah etuka -v ipakani a tth a pi sabba ttha pi kam aloke rfipa - loke ca ya tharah am v ipa cca ti . Ta tthapi tih etukam

ukka ttham 1 kusa lam tihetukam pa tisandh irn da tva pa v a tte

sola sa v ipakani V ipacca ti , tihetukam om akam dv ihetuka m

ukka tthafi ca kusa lam d v ihetukam pa tisandh im datya pavatte tihetuka -rah itani d vadasa v ipakani v ipa cca ti , dv ihetu

ka m om akam pana kusa lam ah etukam ev a pa tisandh im deti

pav a tte ca ahetuka - v ipakan’

ev a v ipacca ti .

9 . Asam kharam sa sam khara - v ipakani na pa cca tiSa sam khara m a sam khara -v ipakani ti kecana.

Tesam d vada sa pakani da sattha ca ya thakkam am

Yatha- vu ttanusarena yatha- sam hh av a m uddise.

1 0 . Rfipava ca ra-kusa lam pana pa th am ajjhanam pa r ittam

bhav etva b rahm apar isajjesu uppa jja ti , tad ev a m ajjh im am

bhav etva brahm a-pu roh itesu pani tam xbhav etva m ahab rahm esu

,tatha du tiyajj hanam ta tiyajjhanafi ca pa r i ttam

1 S . m ukh atham ; R. ukkatham .

v . ViTHI-MUTTA-SANGAHA-VIBHKGA. 25

bhavetva pa r ittabh esu m aJ Jhim am bhévetva appam anabhesu

pani tam bhavetvé abha ssa resu , ca tutth ajJ hanam pa rittam bha

vetya pa r itta - subhesu m ajjhim am bhfivetva appam ana-subhesu

pani tam bhfivetva subha-kinhesu , paficam ajj hanam bhavetva

v eh appha lesu , tad eva sa fi fia-v iragam bhav etva asa fifia sa ttesu ,

anagam ito pana suddhévasesu uppa j J anti , a rfipfiva ca ra -kusa lafi

ca ya thakkam am bhavetva a rfipesu1uppajj anti .

1 1 . Itth am m ah agga tam pu i ifi am yatha-bhum i-pa va ttitam2

Janeti sad isam pakam pa t isandhi-

pav a ttiyam .

Idam etth a kam m a-ca tukkam .

12 . Ayu-kkh ayena kam m a-kkh ayena ubhaya-kkh ayena

upacchedaka-kam m una ceti ca tudha m a ranuppa tti . Tatha

ca m a rantanam pana m a ranakale ya tharah am abh im ukh i

bhfitam bh a vanta re pa tisandh i-

J'

anakam kam m am vs tam

kam m a-karana-kale rfipadikam upa la ddh a-

pubbam upaka

rana-bhfitafi ca kam m a-nim i ttam Va anantaram uppa J J am ana

bhave upa labh i tabbam upabhoga-bhfita fi ca gata-nim ittam Vé

kam m a-balena channam dvaranam afifia ta ra sm im pa ccu

pa tthati . Tato param tam ev a ta thopa tth itam alam banam

arabbh a v ipacca m anaka-kam m anu rfipam pa r isuddham upaki

litth am Va upalabh i tabba-bh a vanurfipam ta trona tam 3

v a

citta-santanam abh inh am pa v a tta ti bahullena , tam ev a yé.

pana j anaka-bhfitam kam m am abh inav a -karana-yasena dvar a

ppa ttam hoti , paccasanna -m a rana ssa tassa v i thi-ci ttav a sanebh a vam ga

~kkh aye vs cav ana-yasena paccuppanna-bhava

pa r iyosana-bhfitam cuti-cittam uppajj itva ni rujjh a ti . Ta sm im

niruddhava sane ta ssananta ram eva tatha gahitam alam banam

arabbh a sa v a tthukam a v a tthukam eva yé. ya tharah am av Ja

nusaya-

pa r ikkh ittena tanhanusaya-m filakena sam kharena

j aniyam anam f1 sam payutteh i pa r iggayh am anam sah ajatanama ditthana -bhav ena pubbam gam a -bh fitam bh a v anta ra -pat isandhana -yasena pa tisandh i

-sam khatam m ana sam uppajj am anam ev a pa titthati bh a v anta re.

1 3 . Ma rana sanna - v i th iyam panetth a m anda-ppa v a ttani

pafic’

ev a J a vanani patikam kh i tabbani . Tasm a yada paccu

1 S . aruppesu .

2 R. vava tthitam .3 R. tatthonatam .

4 S . ch ahh iyam finam .

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA.

ppannalam bh anesu apath am aga tesu m a rantesv eva m aranam

hoti , tada pa tisandh i -bh a v am ganam pi pa ccuppannalam bana talabbha ti ti ka tva kam av a ca ra -

pa tisandh iya cha-dyara-gahitkam m anim i ttam ga tin im ittafi ca pa ccuppannam a ti talam banam upa labbh a ti . Kam m am pana atitam eva . Tan ca

m ano-dyara-gah ita m . Tani pana sabhani pi pa r itta -dham m abhfitan

’

ev’

alam h anani . Rfipav a ca ra -

pa t isandh iya pana

pafifia tti bhfitam kam m a-nim ittam ev’

alam banam hoti .Tatha aruppa -

pa tisandh iya ca m ahagga ta-bhfitam pa fifia tti

bhutanca kam m a-nim itta m evaya tharah am alam banam hoti .Asafifia - sattanam pana j iv ita -na vakam eva pa tisandh i-hhav ena

patitthati . Tasm a te r fipa -

pa tisandhika nam a . Arfipa arupa

pa tisandhika. Sesa rfipa rfipa-

pa tisandh ika.

1 4 . Aruppa-cutiya honti hetth im aruppa -v ajj ita

P a ram aruppa- sandhi ca tatha kam e ti-hetuka,

Rfipav aca ra -cutiya ahetu -rahita siyum

Sabba kam e ti-h etum ha kam esv eva paneta ra.

Ayam etth a cuti-pa tisandh i -kkam o.

1 5. Iccev am gah i ta-

pa tisandhikanam pana pa tisandh i-ninirodhananta ra to pabhfiti tam ev

’

alam banam arabbh a tadev a cittam yava cuti-cittuppada a sa ti vithi-cittuppade bhavassa am ga-bhavena bha v amga -santa ti-sam khatam 1

m anasam

abbocch inam 2 nadi - soto v iya pa v a tta ti . P a r iyosane ca cavana-yasena cuti-ci ttam h utva nirujjha ti . Tato parafi ca pat isandhadayo ratha-cakkam iv a ya thakkam am eva pariv a ttanta pa v a ttanti .

1 6 . P a tisandh i -bh a vam ga-v i th iyo cuti ceh a tatha bha v anta re

P una-sandhi-bha v am gam iccayam pa riv a tta ti citta- santa ti3

P a tisam khaya pan’ etam addhu vam adh igantva padam

a ccu tam budhaSusam ucch inna -sineha -bandhana sam am essanti ciraya

4

subba ta.

I ti abh idh am m a tth a -sam gah e vithi-m utta- sam gaha -v ibhago

nam a paficam o pa ricchedo .

1 R. sam kh a tam .

2 R. abocch innam .

3 S . satta ti . 4 R. ciraya .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA.

4 . Sabbafica pan’ etam rfipam ahetukam sappaccayam sé

sayam sam kh a tam lokiyam kam a v a ca ram anaram m anam

apahatabbam ev a ti eka v idh am pi ajjh a ttika -bah i radi - yasenabah udha 1 bhedam ga cch a ti . Katham Pasada- sam khatam

pafi cav idh am pi a J'

J'

h a ttika -rfipam nam a . Ita ram bahirarfipam . Pasada-hadaya- sam khatam ch abbidam pi v a tthurfipam nam a . Ita ram a v a tth u - rfipam . Pasada - v ififia ttisam khatam sa ttav idh am pi dvara - r upam nam a . I ta ram

adv ara -rfipam . Pasada-bhava-j i vi ta -sam khatam a tth a v idham

pi indriya -rupam nam a . I ta ram anindr iya-rfipam . Pasada

v isaya- sam khatam dvada sa -v idham pi olar ika -r fipam santike

r ilpam sappa tigha-rupan ca . I ta ram sukhum a - rfipam dure

rfipam appa t igh a- rfipafi ca . Kam m aj am upadinna

- rfipam .

I ta ram anupadinna rfipam . Rfipaya tanam sanida ssana

r &pam . I ta ram anida ssana - rupam . Cakkhadi -dvayam asampatta-yasena ghanadi

- ttayam sam pa tta-yasena ti panca

v idham pi goca ra -

ggéh ika- rflpam . Ita ram agoca ra

-

ggah ika

rfipam . Vanno gandho raso oja bhuta- ca tukka fi ceti a tthaV idh a m pi a v inibbhoga - rfipam . I ta ram v inibbhoga

- ra pam .

5. Iccev am a tth a v i sa ti -v idh am pi ca v icakkh ana

AJJ h a ttikadi-bhedena v ibh aj anti ya tharah am .

Ayam ettha rfipa-v ibhago.

6 . Kam m am c ittam utu abaro ceti ca ttari rfipa -sam utthana

ni nam a . Ta tth a kam av a ca ram rfipava ca ra fi ceti pafica v i sa tiv idh am pi kusa lakusa la -kam m am abh isam kha tam aJJh a ttika

santane 2 kam m a- sam u tthana - r i‘

ipam pa tisandh im upadaya

khane khane sam u tthapeti . Aruppa-vipaka-dvi-pa fica -v inna

na - v ajj itam pafica sa tta ti-v idham pi c ittam citta-sam u tthana

rfipam pa th am a -bha v am gam upadaya Jayantam ev a sam u ttha

peti . Ta tth a appana-j a v anam i r iyapa th am pi sannam eti .

V otth appana-kam av a ca ra -j a v anabh ififia pana v ififia ttim pi

sam u tthapenti . Som ana ssa -j av anani pan’etth a terasa-hasa

nam pi j anenti . S i tunhotu -sam afifiata tej o-dhatu-th iti -pattav a utu-sam u tthana -rfipam ajjh a ttam ca bah iddha ca yatharaham sam utthapeti . Oja- sam khato abaro ahara- sam u tthana

1 S . m ahudh a .

2 S . sannane.

V I . BfiPA-SANGAHA-VIBHAGA. 29

rfipam a J Jhoha rana-kale thanappa tto v a sam utth apeti . Ta tth a

hadaya- indr iya -rfipani kam m ajan’ eva , v ififia tt i-d vayam citta

jam eva , saddo c ittotujo,2 lahutad i- ttayam utu - c ittahfireh i

sam bhoti . Av inibbhogo- rfipani ceva akasa-dhatu ca ca tfih i

sam bhfitani , lakkhana - rfipfini nakuto ci jayanti .

7. Atthara sa panna ra sa terasa dvada sa ti caKam m a cittotukaharajani honti ya thakkam am .

J ayam finadi-rfipanam sabhava tta h i kova lam

Lakkhanani na J ayanti kehici ti pakasitam .

Ayam ettha rfipa- sam utthana -nayo .

8 . Ekuppada ekani rodhz’

i ekanissaya sah a vuttino eka v isa ti

rfipa-kalapa nam a . Ta tth a j i v itam av inibbhoga

-r fipafi ca

cakkhuna saha cakkhu -da sakan ti pa v ucca ti . Tatha sotadih i

saddh im sota-da sakam ghana-da sakam j i vh a -da sakam kayada sakam itth ibhav a -da sakam pum bhav a

-da sakam v a tth u

da sakafi ceti ya thékkam am yojetabbam . Av inibbhoga- rfipam

eva j i v itena saha j i v ita -da sakan ti pa v ucca ti . Im e nav akam m a-sam utthana -kalapa . Av inibbh oga

- rfipam pana suddha tth akam . Tad eva kaya- v ififia ttiya saha kaya-v ififia ttina vakam vaci-v ififia tti sa ddeh i saha v ac i - v ififia tti -da sakamlahu tadi h i saddhim lahu tadi - ekadasakam kaya - v ififia tti

lahu tadi -dvada sakam vaci- v i ii fia tti - sadda - lahutadi - tera sakaficeti cha citta- sam utthana o ka lapa. Suddh a tth akam saddana v akam lahutad-ekada sakam sadda-lahu tadi -dvada sakafi ceticeti cattaro utu-sam utthana -kalapa . Suddha tthakam lahu tad

ekada sakafl ceti dve ahara sam u tthana - kalapa. Ta ttha

sudda tth akam sadda-na v akafi ceti dve utu- sam utthana

kalapa bah iddha pi labbh anti . Av a sesa pana sabbe piaj J h a ttikam ev a .

9 . Kam m acittotukahara -sam utthana ya thakkam am

Nava cha caturo dveti kalapa eka v isa ti .

Kalapanam par iccheda-lakkh anatta v icakkhana

Na kalapam gam iccahu akaram lakkh anani ca .

Ayam ettha kalapa-yojana .

1 S . adds va .

30 ABHIDHAMMATTHA—SANGAHA.

1 0 . Sabbani pi pan’ etani rfipani kam aloka ya tharah am

anfinani pa va ttiyam upa la bbh anti . P a tisandhiyam panasam sedajanafi ceva cpapatikana fi ca cakkhu- sota-ghana-j ivhakaya-bhava-v a tth u -da saka -sam khatani satta-dasakani patubh a vanti ukka tth a - yasena . Om aka -yasena pana cakkhu - sotaghana-bhava-da sakani tadaci pi na la bbh anti . Tasm a tesamv a sena kalapani 1 v editabba

, gabbh a-seyyaka

-sa ttanam panakaya-bhava-v a tthu -da saka - sam khate

’

ini tini da sakani patu bhavanti. Ta tthapi bhava-da sakam kadaci na labbha ti .2 Tatoparam pa v a tti

-kale kam ena cakkhu -da sakadini ca patu bhavanti . Iccevam pa t isandh im upadaya kam m a- sam utthana

dutiya-cittam upadaya citta- sam utthana th iti -kalam 3

upadaya

u tu-sam utthana oja-pha ranam upadaya ahara-sam utthana ceticatu-sam u tthana -rfipa

-kalapa-santa ti kam a loke dipa-J'

ala viya

nadi- soto v iya ca yava tayukam abbocchinnam‘1pa v a tta ti .

Marana-kale pana cuti-cittopa ri sa tta ra sa m a citta ssa th iti 3

kalam upadaya kam m aj a -rfipani5na upaJJ anti . P ureta ram

upannani ca kam m aj a -rfipani5 cuti- citta- sam a-kalam eva pa

v a ttitva nirujjhanti . Tato param ci tta jaharaja -rfipafi ca

v occhijja ti . Tato param utu-sam utthana -rfipa-

pa ram pa ra

yava m ata-ka lev a ra 6«sam khata pa va ttanti .

1 1 . Iccev am m a tasa ttanam punad eva 7 bh a v anta reP a tisandhim upfidaya ta tharfipam pa va tta ti .

1 2. Rfipaloke pana ghana-J 1 vha-kaya-bhava -da sakani ca

aharaja -kalapani ca na labbh anti . Tasm a tesam pa tisa ndh i

kale 8 cakkhu- sota-v a tthu- va sena tini dasakani j iv ita -nayakanceti cattaro labbh anti . Asahna-sa ttanam pana cakkhu -sotav a tthu - saddani pi na labbhanti . Tatha sabhani pi cittaj arfipani . Tasm a tesam pa tisandh i

-kale j i v i ta -na vakam ev a

pa v a ttiyafi ca sadda- v ajj itam utu-sam utthana -rfipam atiriccha ti . Iccevam kam a-rupasafifii-sam khatesu tisa thfinesu

pa tisandhi-

pa va tti-yasena duv idha r fipa

-

pa v a tti v editabba.

1 3 . Atth a v i sa ti kam esu honti tev i sa rfipisu

Satta ra s’

evasafifiinam a rfipe natthi kifici pi .

1 R. kalapatani .2 S . 1abhh anti . 3 4 R. abbho.

5 S . om i ts .

6 R. kalevara ; S . kalebara .7 S . puna dve.

3 S . kalo.

VI . RfiPA-SANGAHA-VIBHAGA. 31

Saddo viharo jarata m arananc’

opapa ttiyam

Na labbhanti pa v a tte tu na kinci pi na labbha ti .

Ayam etth a rfipa-

pav a tti-kham o .

14 . Nibbanam pana lokutta ra -sam khfitam ca tum agga-hé

nena sacch ikatabbam m agga-

ph a lfinam alam bana -bhfitam

vana-samkhataya tanbaya nikkhanta tta nibbanan ti 1 pav ucca ti . Tad etam sabhava to eka v idham pi , sa -upadi- sesa 2

nibbana-dhatu anupfidisesa -nibbana-dhatu ceti duv idham hotikarana-pa r iyfiyena . Tatha sufifia tam anim i ttam appani hitafi

3

ceti tiv idh am hoti akara-bhedena .

Padam a ccutam accantam 4a sam kh a tam anutta ram

Nibbanam iti bhasanti vanam utta m ahesayo.

I ti cittam ceta sikam rfipam5nibbanam iccapi

P aram a tth am pakasanti ca tudha v a tathagata.

Iti abh idh am m a ttha -sam gahe rfipa-sam gaha

-v ibhago nam ach a ttho pa ricchedo.

1 S . nibbana tti . 2 S . upadisena .

3 S . appanihitafi .

4 S . accattam .

5 S . rupa ,and so nea r ly a lways .

VII . SAMUCCA-SANGAHA-VIBHAGA .

1 . Dvasa tta ti-yidha v utta v a tthudh am m a salakkh ana

Tesam dani ya thayogam pa vakkham i sam uccayam .

2 . Akusala - sam gah o m issaka - sam gaho bodh ipakkh iya

sam gaho sabba- sam gaho ceti sam u ccaya-sam gaho c a tubbidho

v editabbo. Katham Akusala -sam gahe tava cattaro asavakam asavo bh a vasa vo d itthasav o a v ij jasa v o , cattaro ogbakam ogho bh av ogho ditth ogho avij J ogho , cattaro yoga kam ayogo bhava-yogo ditthi -yogo avij ja-yogo

,cattaro gantha

abb ij Jhé kayagantho vyapado kayagantho si labba ta -

pa ram aso

kayaganth o (idam saccabh iniv eso kayagantho), cattaro upa

dana kam upadanam ditthupadanam si labba tupadanam attavadupadanam ,

cha ni va ranani kam a - chanda - ni v a ranamvyapada

- ni va ranam thina - m iddh a - ni v a ranam uddha cca

kukkucca -ni v a ranam v i cikiccha-ni va ranam avijja -ni va ranam

,sa ttanu saya kam a raganusayo bh av a raganu sayo pa tigha

nusayo m ananu sayo d itthanusayo v ic ikicchanu sayo av ijjanusayo, dasa sam yoj anani kam a raga

- sam yojanum r i‘

ipa raga

sam yoganam a rupa raga sam yojanam pa tigh a sam yojanamm ana sam yojanam d itth i sam yojanam si labba ta pa ram asa

samyoj anam v icikiccha-sam yoj anam uddh acca - sam yojanamavijja- sam yoj a nam suttante, apa rani dasa sam yoj anani kam araga-sam yoj anam bh av a raga

- sam yoj anam pa tigh a-sam yoj a

nam m ana- sam yojanam d itth i -sam yoj anam si labba ta -param asa- sam yojanam v icikiccha-sam yojanam issa-sam yojanamm a cch a r iya sam yojanam aviJ Ja-sam yoj anam abhidh am m e , dasakilesa lobbo

!

doso m oho m ano ditth i v icikiccha th inam

uddh accam ahir ikam anottappam . Asa vadi su pan’etth a

kam a-bhava-nam ena tabba tthuka tanha adhippeta. Si labba ta

VII . SAMUCCA-SAfiGAHA-VIBHAGA. 33

pa ram aro idam sa ccabh iniv eso a tta vfidupadanafi ca ta thz‘

i pa

v a ttam ditth iga tam eva pavucca ti.

3. Asavogha ca yoga ca tayo gantha ca v a tthuto

Upfidana duve v uttfi. a ttha niva rana siyum .

Ch alevanusaya honti nava sam yojana m ataKilesa dasa vuttoyam nav adha papa-sam gaho.

4 . Missaka-sam gahe ch a hetfi lobho doso m oho a lobho adosoam oho

,satta jhanam gani v itakko v icfiro piti ekagga ta

som anassam dom ana ssam upekkha, dvédasa m aggam gani

sam m a-ditth i sam m a- sam kappo sam m a-vaca sam m a-kamm anto sam m a-aj i vo sam m a-vayam o sam m a-sati sam m asam adhi m icchfi-ditth i m iccha-samkappo m iocha-vayam o

m iccba-sam adhi , hav i sa t’

indriyani cakkhundriyam sotindri

yam ghanindr iyam J 1vh indr iyam kayindriyam i tthindr iyam

pur isindr iyam j iv itindr iyam m anindr iyam sukhindriyam

dukkhindriyam som ana ssindriyam dom ana ssindriyam upe

kkh indriyam saddh indriyam v iriyindriyam sa tindriyam

sam adhindriyam pafifiindriyam ana fifiatafifia ssam i tindriyam

afifiindr iyam afifiatav indriyam , nava balani saddha -ba lam viri

ya-balam sam adhi-balam pafifia

-balam hiri-balam ottappa-ba

1am ah ir ika -balam anottappa-balam

,cattaro adh ipati Chanda

pati c ittadhipa ti v iriyadhipa ti v1m am sadhipa ti, cattaro sharekabalim karo abaro ph a sso dutiyo m ano-sam cetana tatiya

v ifififinam ca tu tth am . Indriyesu pan’etth a sotapa tti

-m aggaN ~ A

nanam ananna tafifia ssam itindriyam , a rah atta -phala-fianamafifiatav indriyam , m a jjhe

1 cha fianani afifiindriyani ti pav uccanti , j iv i tindriyafi ca ruparupa

-yasena duv idham hoti .P afica -v ififianesu jhanam gani a v iriyesu phalani ah etukesu

m aggam gani na labbh anti . Tatha v icikiccha citte ekagga tam aggindr iya

-bala-bhav am 2na ga cch a ti , dv ihetuka

- tihetuka

j a v anesv ev a ya thasam bhav am a dh ipa ti eko v a labbha ti .

5. Cha hetfi pafica J'

hanam ga m aggam ga nava v a tthutoSola sindriya -dham m a ca bala-dham m a na veri ta.

Ca ttarodh ipa ti v utta ta thahara ti sa ttadhaKusaladi-sam akinno vutto m issaka-sam gaho.

1 S . m agge.2 S . ph ala

-hhavam.

34 ABHIDHAMMATTHA- SANGAHA.

6 . Bodhi-pakkh iya - sam gah e cattaro sa tipa tthana kayanu

pa ssana-sa tipa tthanam v edananupassana

- sa tipa tthanam cittanupa ssana

- sa tipa tthanam dh am m anupa ssana- sa tipa tthanam ;

cattaro sam m appadhana uppannanam papakanam pahanaya

Vayam o, anuppannanam papakanam anuppadaya‘

Vayam o,

anuppannanam kusa lanam uppadaya Vayam o,uppannanam

kusa lanam bh iyyobhavaya Vayam o cattaro iddhi-padachandiddhi -pado cittiddh i -pado v i r iyiddh i -pado v im am siddh i

pado ; pafic’

indr iyani saddhindr iyam v i r iyindr iyam sa tindri

yam sam adhindr iyam pafifiindriyam ; pafica balani saddhabalam v i riya

-balam sati-balam sam adhi-balam pantia-balamsatta bojjham ga sati- sam bojjh am go dham m a-v icaya - sam

boj J h am go v iriya -sam bojjham go pi ti- sam bojjham go pa ssaddh isam hojjham go sam adhi- sam bojjh am go upekkha

~sam b0 JJ ham

go ; a ttha m aggam gani sam m a-d itth i sam m a-sam kappo sam

m a-vaca sam m a-kam m anto sam m a-ajivo sam m a -vayam o

sam m a- sati sam m a- sam adhi . Etth a pana cattaro sa tipa tthana ti sam m a-sati eka v a pavucca ti, tatha cattaro sam m appa

dhana ti ca sam m a -vfiyam o.

7. Chando cittam upekkha ca saddha-pa ssaddh i-pi tiyoSam m a-di tth i sam kappo Vayam o v ira tittayam

Sam m a- sati sam adhi ti cudda sete sv abhava to

Satta- tim sa -pabhedena sa ttadha ta tth a sam gaho.

Sam kappa-

pa ssaddh i ca pi tupekkha

Chando ca c ittam v ira tittayafi ca

Na v eh a thana v iriyam na v a tth a

Sati sam adhi catu panca pafi r’

ia

Saddha duthanutta m a - satta-tim sa

Dh am m anam eso pa v a ro v ibhago.

Sabbe lokutta re honti nava samkappa -

pit iyo

Lokiye pi ya thayogam ch abbisuddhi pa va ttiyam .

8 . Sabba- sam gah e pafi ca kh andha rupa-kkhandho vedana-kkh ando sanna-kkhandho sam khara -kkh andho v ififiana

kkhandho, pafic’

upadana-kkh anda rfipupadana

-kkhandho

1 S . sam adhi catu ; R. sam adhiccatu .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

V III . PACOAYA-SANGAHA-V IBHAGA.

1 . Yesam sam kh a ta -dham m anam ye dham m apa ccayayathaTam v ibhagam ihedani pa vakkham i ya tharah am .

2 . P a ticca—sam uppada-nayo patthana-nayo ceti pa ccaya

sam gaho duv idho v edi tabbo. Ta ttha tabbhav abhav’

i bhavakara m a ttOpa lakkh ito pa ticca sam uppada

-nayo, pa tth ana

nayo pana abacca-pa ccaya -tthitim arabbh a pav ucca ti ,

ubh ayam pana v om issitva papaficanti aca r iya. Ta tth a

avij ja-

pa ccaya samkhara sam khara -

pa ccaya v ififianam

v ififiana -

paccaya nam a - rfipam nam a - rfipa -

paccaya sala

ya tanam salaya tana -paccaya ph a sso pha ssa-

paccaya vedanavedana-paccayfi tanha tanha-

pa ccaya upadanam upadana

paccaya bha vo bhava-paccaya jati jati-pa ccaya j ara-m aranam

1 soka-pa r idev a -dukkha-dom ana ssupayasa sam bh a vanti .

Evam eta ssa keva la ssa dukka-kkh anda ssa sam udayo hoti tiayam ettha pa ticca

-sam uppada-nayo .

3 . Ta ttha tayo addha dvada sam gani v i sa takara ti-sandhicatu-sam khepa tini v a ttani dve m filani ca v editabbani .

Katham ? avijja sam khara atito a ddha jati-j ara-m a ranam

anaga to addha m a jjhe a ttha pa ccuppanno addha ti tayoa ddha. Avijja sam khara V i nnanam nam a-rupam salaya ta

nam ph a sso vedana tanha upadanam bhayo jati j ara-m arananti dvada s’ anagani . Sokadi-v a canam pan’ ettha missandaphala nidassanam , avijja- sam khara ggahanena panettha

tanhupadanao bha va pi gah i ta bh av anti . Tatha tanhupada

na -bhava-ggah anena ca avij ja-sam khara-jati-J'

ara-m arana

ggah anena ca v 1nnanadi - phala - paficakam eva gah itan ti

ka tva

4 . Atite heta vo pafica idani phala-paficakamIdani heta vo pafica aya tim phala-paficakan ti .

1 S . J arararanam R. j ayam aranam.

VII I . PACCAYL SANGAHA-VIBHRGA. 37

5. V isa takara ti - sandhi catu - sam khepa ca bha v anti .

Av ijja tanhupadana ca kilesa-va ttam ,kam m a—bhav

'

a-samkhato hha vekadeso ca kam m a-v a ttam , upapa tti

bhava-sam khato bha vekadeso a v asesa ca vipaka-v a ttan ti tiniv a ttani , avijja- tanha-vasena dve m ulani ca v editabbani .

6 . Tesam eva ca m il lam nirodhena nirujjha ti

{ara-m a ranam ufichfiya

1pi litanam abh inh a so

Asa vanam sam uppada avijja ca pa va tta ti .

V a ttam abandha in icceva m tebhfim akm a anadikam

P a t icca -sam uppado ti pa tthapesi m aham uni .

7 . B eta pa ccayo aram m ana paccayo adh ipa ti paccayo

ananta ra pa ccayo sam ananta ra pa ccayo sahajata paccayo

a fifia m afifia pa ccayo nissaya pa ccayo upanissaya pa ccayo

purejata -

pa ccayo pa cchajata -

paccayo asevana-

paccayo kam m a

pa ccayo vipaka-pa ccayo ahara-pa ccayo indr iya -

paccayo jhana

paccayo m agga pa ccayo sam payutta paccayo v ippayu tta

pa ccayo a tth i -pa ccayo natthi-pa ccayo v iga ta-

pa ccayo a viga ta

pa ccayo ti ayam ettha patthana-nayo .

8 . Chadha nam an tu nam assa paficadha nam a-rfipinamEkadha puna rfipa ssa rfipam nam assa c

’

ekadha

P a fifi a tti -nam a- rfipani nam assa du v idha dvayamDvaya ssa na v adha ceti ch abbidhz’i paccaya. Katham ?

9 . Anantara -niruddha citta-ceta sika dham m a paccuppannanam

2 citta-ceta sikanam dham m anam ananta ra -sam ananta ra

natthi-v iga ta -v a sena , pur im ani j av anani pacchim anam j avananam asevena -yasena ca , sah ajata citta-ceta sika dham m a

annam annam sam payutta- v a seneti ca chadha nam am nam assa

paccayo h oti . Hetu - jhanam ga - m aggamgani sah ajatanamnam a-rfipanam h etadi-yasena, sah ajata octana sahajatanamnam a-rfipanam ,

nana-khanika cetana ka m m abh inibba ttanam

nam a- r fipanam kam m a-yasena,vipaka-kkhanda afifi am afifiam

sah a jatanam rfipanam vipaka-v a seneti ca paficadha nam amnam a - r fipanam pa ccayo hoti . P acchajata citta - ceta sikadham m a purejata ssa im a ssa kaya ssa pacchajata -v a seneti

1 S . ucchaya .

2 R. pathuppannanam .

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA.

ekadha v a nam am rfipa ssa paccayo hoti . Cha v a tthfini

pav a ttiyam sa ttannam v ififiana -dhatfinam paficalam banani ca

panca v ififiana -v i th iyo purejata -v a seneti ekadha v a rfipam

nam assa pa ccayo hoti . Aram m ana -ya sena upanissaya-vase

neti ca duv idha pafifia tti -nam a- rupani nam ass’

ev a paccaya

honti . Ta tth a rfipadi-v a sena ch abbidham hoti aram m anam ,

upanissayo pana tiv idho hoti aram m anfipanissayo anantar fipanissayo paka tfipanissayo ceti . Ta tth a alam banam evagaru-katam alam banfipan i ssayo, ananta ra -niruddha cittaceta sika dham m a ananta rflpanissayo, ragadayo pana dham m asaddhadayo ca sa kham dukkh am pugga lo bhoj anam u tu

senasanafi ca ya tharah am ajjha ttafi ca bah iddha ca kusa ladi

dh am m anam kam m am v ipakananti ca bahudha hoti paka tfi

panissayo.

1 0 . Adhipati sah ajata -afifiam afifia nissay ahar indriya

v ippayutta-a tth i -a v iga ta

-v a seneti ya tharaham na va dha nam arfipani nam a-rfipanam pa ccaya bhav anti . Ta ttha garu-katamalam banam alam banadh ipa ti

-yasena nam anam sah ajatadhipati ca tubbidho pi sah ajata -yasena saha jatanam nam a- rupanan ti ca du v idho hoti adh ipa ti

-

pa ccayo. Citta-ceta sikadham m a afifiam afifiam sah ajata -rfipanafi ca m ahabhfita

a fifiam afifiam upada-rfipanafi ca pa tisandh i

-kkh ane v a tth u

vipaka afifiam afir‘

ian ti ca tiv idho hoti sah a jata -

pa ccayo .

Citta - cetasika dham m a afifiam afifi am m ahabhfita afinam annam pa tisandhi

-kkhane v a tthu -vipaka a fifiam afifian tica tiv idho hoti afifiam aflfia -

pa coayo. Citta -ceta sika dham m aafifiam afifiam sah ajata - r i

’

lpanafi ca m ahabhfita afifiam afifiam

upada-rfipanafi ca cha v a ttthfini sa ttannam v ififiana -dhatfinan

ti ca tiv idho hoti nissaya -pa ccayo. Kabalim karo abaro im a ssa

kaya ssa , a rfipino ahara sah ajatanam nam a- rfipanan ti ca

duv idho hoti ahara-pa ccayo. P afi ca pasada paficannam vin’

na

nanam , rfipaj i v itindr iyam upadinna-rfipanam , a rfipino indr iya

sah ajatanam nam a-rfipanan ti ca tiv idho hoti indr iya -

pa ccayo .

Okkanti -kkhane yattha - v ipakanam ,citta-ceta sika dham m a

sahajata - rfipanam sah ajata -yasena , pa cohajata citta- cetasikadham m a purejata ssa im a ssa kaya ssa pa cchajata -v a sena ,

ch av a tthfini pav a ttiyam sa ttannam v iflfiana -dhatfinam purej ata-v a seneti ca ti v idho hoti v ippayutta -

pa ccayo.

VI I I . P ACCAYA- SANGAHA-VIBHAGA. 39

1 1 . Sah ajatam. purejfitam pacchéjétafi ca sabba tha

Kaba lim karo aharo rfipa-j i v itam iccayam .

1 2 . P aficav idho hoti a tth i-pa ccayo a v iga ta-

paccayo ca .

Alam banGpanissaya -kam m a tthi -paccayesu ca sabbesu pa ccayfi

sam odhanam ga cchanti . Sahajata -rfipan ti panettha sabba tha

pi pa v a tte citta - sam u tthfinanam pa tisandh iyam ka ta tta rfipfi

nafi ca yasena duvidh am hoti ti v editabbam .

13. Iti tekalika dham m a kalam utta ca sam bh a va

Ajjha ttafi ca bah iddha ca sam kha tasam kh a ta tathaP afifia tti -nam a-rfipanam yasena tiv idha th i te

’

i ,

P a ccaya nfim a pa tthéne ca tuv i sa ti sabba tha.

14 . Ta tth a rfipa-dham m fi rfipa

-kkh andho v a , citta -ceta sika - sam khata cattaro a rfipino

- kkhandha nibbana ii ceti

pafica v idham pi a rfipan ti ca nfim an ti ca pa vucca ti . Tatoa v asesa pafi ii a tti pana pafifiapiya tta panhatti-pafifiz

’

ipana to

pafifi atti ti ca duv idha hoti . Katham ? Tam tam bhfita

v ipa r inam akaram upadaya ta thé‘

t ta thé pafix‘

i a tté bh fim i

pabba tadika, sam bhara - sanniv esakfiram upadaya gebaratha - saka tadika, kh andha paficakam upadaya pur isa

puggaladika, candav a ttanadikam flpadéya disakélédika,

a sam phu tthékaram upadaya kfipa guhadika, tam tam

bhfita -nim ittam bhav ana-v isesafi ca upadaya kasina-nim ittfidika ceti , evam adi -pabheda pana pa ram a tth a to a v 1J J am éné pia tth a cchayakérena c ittuppadanam alam bana -bhfitz

’

i , tam tam

upadaya upanidhaya karanam ka tvé tatha tatha pa r ikappiyam ama sam khaya ti sam afifiaya ti v oh a riya ti pafifiapiya ti ti pan

fia tti ti pa vucca ti . Ayam pafifia tti pafifiapiya tta pafifia tti

nam a . P afifiapanato pafifi a tti pana nam a-nam a-kam m adina

nam ena pa ridipitfi. Sfiv ijjam ana -

pafifia tti a v ijj am ana -panfia tti v ijjam énena av ijjam fina -

pafifia tti av ij jam énena v ijjam ana-pafifia tti v ijjam anena v ij J am fina -panhatti a v ijjam finenaav ijjam ana -

pa r'

ifia tti ceti ch abbidha hoti . Ta ttha yada pana

pa ram a tth ato v ijjam anam rfipa-v edanadim etfiya pafifiapenti

tadayam v ijjam ana -pafifia tti ti, yada pana param a tth a to

a v ijjam anam bhfim i -pahba tadim etéya pafififipenti tadz’

iyam

a v ijjam ana -

pafifia tt’

i ti pavucca ti , ubhinnam pana vom issaka

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SANGAHA.

v a sena sesa ya thakkam am ch alfibh1nfia1 i tth i-saddo cakkhu

v ififianam raj a-putto ti ca v ed itabba.

15. V a cighosanusérena sotav ififianav i th iyo

P av a ttananta ruppannam anodvara ssa goca ra

Atthayassfinusfirena v innayanti tato paramSayam pafifia tti v ififieya

2 loka sam ketanim m ita.

Iti abh idham m a ttha -sam gahe paccaya-sam gah a

-v ibhfigo nam aa ttham o pa ricchedo.

1 R. S . abh ififio.

2 R. vififieyyfi.

IX. KAMMATTHANA-SANGAHA-VIBHAGA.

1 . Sam a th av ipa ssananam1 bhavanfinam ito param

Kam m a tthénam pa vakkhfim i duv idh am pi ya thfikkam am .

2 . Ta tth a sam atha- sam gah e tava dasa kasinani dasa asubhédasa anussa tiyo ca tasso appam afifiz

’

iyo eka safifia ekam v a va ttha

nam cattaro aruppa ceti sa ttav idhena sam atha-kam m a tthana

sam gaho, raga-carita dosa-carita m oha-carita saddha-caritabuddhi-carita v itakka -carita ceti ch abbidhena carita-sam gah o,pa rika m m a -bhav ané. upacara

-bh év ana appana-bhav ana cetitieso bhavanti , pa rikam m a -nim ittam uggah a

-nim ittam patibhfiga

-nim i ttam ceti tini nim ittani ca v editabbani . Katham

pa th av i-ka sinam apo-ka sinam tej o-ka sinam vfiyo

-ka sinam

nila-kasinam pi ta-ka sinam lob ita-ka sinam odfita -ka sinam

akasa-ka sinam aloka-ka sinam ceti im ani dasa-ka sinfini nam a .

Uddhum atakam v ini lakam v ipubbakam v icch iddakam v ikkha

yitakam2v ikkh ittakam h a ta v ikkittakam 3 loh itakam pula

vakam 4a tth ikafi ceti im e da sa a subha nam a . Buddhfinussa ti

dh am m anussa ti sam ghanussa ti silanussa ti caganussa ti devatanussa ti upa sam anussa ti m a rananussa ti kayaga ta sati finapanasati ceti im a dasa anussa tiyo ném a . Metta karuna m uditaupekkha ceti im a ca tasso appa m afifiayo ném a brahm av ihfiro

ti ca pav ucca ti . Ahére pa tikkfila-sanna eka safi ha

A

nam a .Catu-dhatu-v ava tthanam ekam v a v a tthanam nam a . A!kasana r

‘

i caya tanadayo cattaro aruppa nfim a . Iti sabba tha pisam atha-niddese ca ttal

’

isa kam m a tthfinani bhavanti . Ca r itfisu

pana dasa asubha kayaga ta sati sam khfita kotthfisa -bhav ana

ca rfigaca rita ssa sappayé, ca ta sso appam afifiayo ni ladini ca

ca ttfiri kasinani dosaca ritassa,finapanam m oha - ca rita ssa

1 R. sam athabbipassanfinam.2 S . vikkhz

’

iyinakam .

2 S . h ana°. R. puluvakam .

ABHIDHAMMATTHA-SAE’GAHA.

v itakka -car ita ssa ca , buddhanussa ti -adayo cha saddha-caritassa

, m arana 1 - v upasam a- sanna- v a v a tthanani buddhi- caritassa

,sesani pana sabbani pi kam m a tthanéni sabbesam pi

sappayani , ta tthfipi ka sinesu puthulam m oha - ca r ita ssa ,

khuddakam v itakka -caritass’ eva .Ayam ettha sappaya

-bhedo.

3 . Bhavanasu pana sabba tthapi pa rikam m a -bhav analabbh a t’

eva . Buddhanussa ti-adisu a ttha su sanna- va v a tthanesu catida sa su kam m a tthanesu upa cara

-bhavana v a sam paj J ati, natthiappané . Sesesu pana sam a-ttim sa kam m a tthanesu appanabhav ana pi sam paj J ati . Ta ttha pi dasa kasinani anapénan

’

ca

paficaka-

J'

jhanika, dasa asubha kayaga ta sati ca pa tham a

J'

jhanika, m ettadayo tayo ca tutth a -jjhanika, upekkha paficam a -jjhanika ti

2ch abbi sa ti rfipava ca ra

-jhanikani kam m a ttha

nani , cattaro pana aruppa aruppa -jhanika.

Ayam ettha bhavana-bhedo .

4 . N im ittesu pana pa r ikam m a -nim ittam uggah a-nim ittafi

ca sabba tthapi ya thara h am pa r iyayena labbh ant’

ev a . Patibhfiga

-nim ittam pana ka sinasubha -kotthésa -anapanesv ev a

labbh a ti . Ta tth a h i pa tibhéga-nim ittam arabbh a upa cara

sam adhi appana - sam adhi ca pa va ttanti . Katham ? ad ikamm ika ssa h i pa th av i

-m anda lédisu nim ittam ugganh anta ssa

tam alam banam pa r ikam m a -nim ittan ti pa v ucca ti , 85. ca bhavana pa r ikam m a

3«bhéiyané‘

t nam a . Yada pana tam nim i ttam

c ittena sam uggah itam hoti , cakkhunfi pa ssanta ss’ 4 eva m ano

dvfira ssa apatham aga tam , tada tam eva5 alam banam

uggah a-nim i ttam nam a , sé ca bhavanti sam adh iya ti . Tatha

sam ah i ta ssa pan’ eta ssa tato param ta sm im uggaha-nim itte

pa ri kam m a -sam édh ina bhav ana m anuyufij anta ssa yada tappat ibhagam v a tthu - dham m a-v im uccitam pafifia tti

-sam khatam

bhav anam ayam alam b anam citte sannisinnam 6sam appitam

hoti,tada tam pa t ibhfiga

-nim ittam sam uppannan ti pav ucca ti .Tato pa tthaya pa tibandha

-v ippah iné kam av a ca ra-sam adhi

sam khé‘

i ta upa cara-bhév ana nipph anna nam a hoti . Tato

param tam eva pa tibhaga-nim ittam upa cfira

-sam adh ina

1 R. m arana .

2 8 . mi . 2 R. parisam m a .4 S . passa ttass

’.

5 S . evam .

5 S . santi sm nam R. sanm sannam .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

44 ABHIDHAMMATTHA- SANGAHA.

nanam,

bh avam ga-nanam bhaya - fianam adinav a -nanam

nibbida-nanam m uccitu -kam yata-fianam pa tisam kha-nanam

sam kharupekkha-nanam anulom a-nanan ceti dasa v ipa ssané

fianfini ; sufifia to v im okkho anim i tto v im okkho appanih i to

V im okkho ceti tayo v im okkha;1sufifla ténupa ssana anim ittanu

pa ssana appanih itanupa ssana ceti tini v im okkha -m ukhéni ca

v ed itabbani . Katham ? patim okkha - sam v a ra - silam indr iya

sam va ra - silam aj iva-parisuddhi - si lam pa ccaya-sannissita - si lan

ceti catu -

par isuddh i-si lam si la-v is uddhi nfim a . Upacfira

sam adhi appané-sam adhi ceti duv idho pi sam adhi- citta

v isuddh i nam a . Lakkhana -rasa-paocupa tthfina -yasena nam arfipa

-

pa r iggaho ditth i -v isuddh i nam a . Tesam eva nam ar fipanam pa ccaya

-

pa riggaho kam khav ita rana-v isuddhi-nam a

Tato param pana tatha pa riggah i tesu sapa ccayesu tebhfim aka

sam kharesu a ti tfidi -bhedabh innesu 2 kh andhadi-nayam arabbhakalapa-yasena sam khipitva aniccam kh aya tthena , dukkh am

bh aya tthena , anatta a saraka tthenati addhana - v a sena santa ti

yasena khana-yasena Vé sam m a sana -nansua lakkhana - ttayam

sam m a santa ssa,tesv ev a paccaya

- v a sena khana-yasena ca

udayabbaya-fifinena udayabbayam sam anupa ssanta ssa ca .

7 . Obhaso pi ti pa ssaddh i adh im okkho ca paggaho

Sukh am fianam upa tthanam upekkha ca nikanti ceti .

8 . Obhésadi v ipassan upakkilesa pa ribandha pa riggah a

yasena m aggam agga-lakkhana -v a va tthanam m aggam agga

fiana -dassana - v isuddhi nfim a . Tatha pa ribandh a - v im utta ssa

pana tassa udayabbaya-flana to pa tthaya yavanulom a t i

lakkh anam v ipa ssana-

pa ram pa raya pa tipa jj antassa nav av ipa ssana nanani pa tipada-nana - da ssana - v isuddh i nam a .Tass’ eyam pa tipajjantassa pana v ipa ssana-

pa r ipakam agam m a

idani appana uppa jj issa ti ti bh a v am gam v occh inditva uppan

nam3 m ano-dvaravajjanananta ram dve tini v ipassana- cittani

yam kifi c i aniccadi-lakkh anam arabbh a pa r ikam m opacaranu

lom a-nam ena pav a ttant i . Yé‘1sikhappa tta sfinulom a samkha

rupekkha v utthana -gam ini v ipa ssana ti ca pa vucca ti . Tatoparam gotrabhu

-cittam nibbanam alam bi tva puthuj J ana

1 R. S . vim okkho. 2 S .

°bhinnasu .

2 S . uppanna .1 S . 83.

XI . KAMMATTHKNA-SANGAHA-VIBHAGA. 45

gottam abhibha v antam ariya-gottam abh’

isam bhontafi ca

pa va tta ti . Ta ssananta ram eva m aggo dukkha-sa ccam pari

jananto sam udaya-saccam pajahanto nirodha -saccam sacchi

ka ronto m agga-sa ccam bhavana-va sena appana-v i th im ota ra ti .

Tato param dve tini pha la-c ittfini pa va ttitva bha vam ga -patov a hoti , puna bh avam gam v occh inditva paccavekkhana

nanani pav a ttanti .

9 . Maggam ph a lafi ca nibbanam pacca v ekkh a ti panditoH ine ki lese 1 sese ca paccav ekkha ti Vé navfi.

Chabbisuddh i kam en’ eyam bhfivetabbo ca tubbidho

Nana-da ssana -v isuddh i nam a m aggo pa vucca ti .

Ayam ettha v isuddhi-bh edo .

1 0. Ta tth a ana ttanupa ssana a ttabh ini vesam m uficanti

sufifia tanupa ssana ném a v im okkh am ukham hoti,aniccanu

pa ssana v ipa llasa-nim ittam

,

m uficanti anim itténupa ssana

nam a, dukkhfinupa ssana tanha-panidh im m ufi canti appani

h itanupa ssana nam a . Tasm a yadi v utthana -gam ini v ipa ssané.a na tta to v ipa ssa ti sufifi a to v im okkho nam a hoti m aggo, yadianicca to v ipa ssa ti anim i tto v im okkho nam a, yadi dukkha tov ipa ssa ti appani hito v im okkho nam ati m aggo v ipa ssana

gam ana-v a sena tini nam éni labh a ti . Tatha ph a lafi ca

m aggégam ana -v a sena m agga-v i th iyam . Phala-sam apa tti

v i th iyam pana yatha-v utta -nayena v ipassanté‘

i nam ya thfi

sakam ph a lam uppajj am anam pi v ipa ssana-gam ana-vasen’

eva sufifia tadi -V im okkho ti ca v ucca ti . Alam bana -yasenapana sarasa-v a sena ca nam a-ttayam sabba tth a sabbesam pisam am eva ca .

Ayam etth a v im okkha -bhedo .

l l . Ettha pana sotépa tti-m aggam bhav etva ditth i-vici

kiccha-pahfinena pah inapaya-

gam ano sa ttakkh a ttu param osotapanho nfim a hoti . Sakadégam i

-m aggam bhavetvfi ragadosa-m ohfinam tanuka ra tta sakadagam i nam a hoti, sakid ev a

im am lokam agantva. Anagém i-m aggam bhavetvfi kam a

raga vyapadénam anav a sesa -

pahfinena anagam i nam a hoti, ana

gantva ittha ttam . Arah a tta -m aggam bhavetva anav a sesa

1 S . kilesa .

ABHIDHAMMATTHA- SANGAHA.

kilesa-pahanena1 araha nam a hoti, kh inasa vo loke agga

dakkh ineyyo.

Ayam etth a pugga la-bhedo.

1 2 . Phala-sam apa ttiyo pan’

etth a sabbesam pi yatha- sakaphala-v a sena sadharana v a . Nirodh a -sam apa tti sam apajjanam pana anfigam inafi ceva a rah antanafi ca labbh a ti .

Ta ttha ya thakkam am pa th am a JJhanadi m ah agga ta- sam a

pattim sam apajj i tva v utthaya , ta tth a -gate sam khara -dham m etattha ta tthev a v ipa ssa nto yava akificafifiaya tanam gantvfi,

tato param adh i ttheyyadikam pubbakiccam ka tvfi neva safifia

nésafifiaya tanam sam apajja ti, tassa dv innam appana-j ayananam parato vocchinda ti citta-santa ti . Tato nirodha -sam é

panno nfim a hoti . V utthana -kale pana anagam ino anagam i

phala-cittam arabato a raha tta -phala- cittam eka varam ev a

pa v a ttitva bha v am ga-pato hoti, tato param pa cca v ekkh anam

pav a tta ti .

Ayam etth a sam épatti-bhedo.

1

1 3 . Bhévetabbam pan’ iccev am bhévanfi-dv ayam uttam am

P a tipa ttira sa ssadam patth ayantena sasane.

Iti abh idham m a tth a - sangahe kam m a tthana - sangaha-v ibhagonfim a navam o pa ricchedo .

Abhidham m a ttha -sangah am ni tth i tam .

1 S . ends here.

ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS.

I . CITTA- SAN’GAHA .

1 2 AkusaIa -cittani , I . 2 .

1 8 Ahetuka I . 4 .

24 Sahetuka I . 6 .

15 Ril pfivacara

1 2 Arfipavacara I .

8 Lokuttara I . 1 2 .

20 Magga I . 1 4

20 P ha la ,

’

I . 1440 Lokuttara , I . 14 .

I I . Can sxKK- sAfiGAHA .

7 Sabba -citta -sz’

i dhfirana

6 P akinnakfi

1 4 Akusala, I I . 2 .

2 1 Sobhana -sfidh é‘

i rana

4 Sobh ana3 Viratiyo, I I . 2 .

The rest of th e chapter treats of the relation of the above to another

to the form er 1 29 .

II I . P AKnyigAKA- SAi mAnA .

1 . Vedana (II I . 2 .

4 Som anassa -sahagata -lobh a -m filéni18

1 2 Kfim fivacara - sobhanfini

2 Sukh a -santi rana -h asanani44 Mahagatta

- lokutta ra - cittani .

2 . Hetu (III . 4 .

8 .

1 0 .

1 3 Afifia -sam finfi, II . 2 .

25 Sobh an'a,I I . 2 .

Kam z’

ivacara -som anassa -saha

gatam .

Ahetuka -cittani A

Sa hetuka j 99 Cl ttam '

Eka -hetukaDvi -hetuka 71 Sahetuka -citte

‘

mi .

Ti-hetuka3. Kicca (III .

Kiccfini .

Eatisandhi-bhavanga -cuti -kiccé

‘

1ni .

Avajjana -kiccéniSanti rana

Tadfiram m ana

4 . Dvfira (I I I .Enum eration of thoughts according to the six doors the five senses and

the m ind).5. Arammana (III .

Relation of thoughts to the six Aram m ana (objects) of the six Dvfirfini .

6 . Vatthu (II I .Relation ofthoughts to the six Vatthus (organs or bases ofsense).

48 ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS .

IV. V iTHI - SAfiGAHA.

6 Vatthfini

6 P vérfini

6 Alam banani

6 V ifififinani6 s1xes

,IV . 2. 3 .

6 V ithiyo

6 Visaya pavatti

P afica dvare V i thi citta avatti -nayo, IV . 4 .

P aritta -ja vana nayo , IMano dva re V i th i ci tta -pavatti nayo, IV . 8.

Tada lam bana ni am o, IV 1 0 .

J avana na 0 , IP ugga la bhedo, IV. 14 .

Bhum i

V . VITH I -MUTTA-sm s AHA.

4 Bhfim iyo , V . l 3 .

4 P a tisandhiyo , V. 4—7.

4 Kam m ani , V . 8 - 1 1 .

4 Maranuppattiyo, V . I2- 16 .

VI . RirP A- SAfiGAHA .

Rfipa- sam uddeso

,VI . 1 -3 .

Rfipa v ibhago 4 , 5.

Rfipa -sam utth ana -nayo, 5, 6 .

Kalpa yoj ana , 8 , 9 .

Rupa -

pavatti-kkam o

,1 0- 1 3 .

Nibbénam , 1 4 , 15.

VII . SAMUCCA-sAzi GAHA .

Akusala - sahgaha , VII . 1

M issaka 4 ,

Bodhi -pakkhiya 6 ,Sabba 8

VI 1 1 . P ACCAr A- SAis

P aticca -sam uppfida , 2 .

3 Addh é , 3 , 4

1 2 Angfini

20 Akfirfi

3 Sandhi > P ati cca -sam upp3da -nayo (14 Sankhepa

3 Va ttiini

2 Mfile’

ini JP atthéna -nayo , 7.

P accayo, 8 , 1 3.

P afifi atti , 1 4 , 15.

IX. KAMMArrHANA-SAfioAnA .

Sappéiya-bhedo

,2 .

Bhfivanfi-bhedo, 3 .

Goca ra -bh edo, 4 , 5.

Visuddhi-bhedo , 6—9 .

Vim okkh a -bhedo, 1 0.

P uggala-bhedo, 1 1 .

Sam épatti-bhedo

,1 2 .

<0

“a

THE TELAKATAHAGATHA .

EDITED BY

EDMUND R. GOONARATNE,

ATAP UTTU MUDALIAR OF GALLE , AND MUDALIAB. OF THE GOVERNOR’

S GATE .

This is a sm all poem in ninety- eight Pali stanzas,in

which are em bodied som e of the fundam ental doctrines ofBuddhism . The verses are pathetic

, and are written inelaborate language . The author is unknown , though heleaves in h is production clear traces of his m astery of the

principles of that faith , and of his profound knowledge of

both text and com m entary of the Buddhist Scriptures, andit m ay be inferred , from the tone of the poem

,that it was

com posed by a m em ber of th e Order .The verses are supposed to represent the religious m edi

tations and exhortations ofa great Thera who was condem nedto be cast into a caldron ofboiling oil , on suspicion of hishaving been accessory to an intrigue with the Q ueenConsort of King Kelani Tissa .Reference to the story is m ade in the M a h z

’

iw a n s a,the

Ra s a w fih i n i , and the Sinhalese work, the S a d dh a m m a

l anké’

r e ,which is a com pilation from the Ra sawa hini .

The incident happened in the reign ofKing Kelani Tissa,B .C . 306—207 .

The following v erses give the story as narrated in the22nd chapter of the Mahfiwansa . They om it the fact of thepriest hav ing been cast into a caldron ofboiling oil

,but the

50 TELA-KATABA-GATHA .

narrator concludes the story by stating that both the Theraand the letter-carrier in disguise were put to death

,and

their bodies cast into the sea .

Ka lya niyan na rindo h i Tisso na m a'

ti kh a ttiyo

Devi -safifioga -j anita-kopo tassa kanitth akoBh i

'

to tato pa léyi twa Ayya-Uttlya nam akoAfifia tth a vasi . So deso tena tan -ném ako ahu .

Da twfi rabassa-lekh am so bh ikkhu -vesa-dharam naramP ah esi dev iya. Gantvz

’

i réj a -dv ére th i to tu so .

Ra'

j a-gehe a rah a té bhufij am a'

nena sabhadéAfifiayam fino therena ranno gharam upagam i .

Therena saddh im bh ufij itvé ranno saha winiggam e

P fitesi bhfim iyam lekh am pekkh am finfiya dev iya .

Saddena tena raja tam niwa ttitwa-

i w ilokayam

Nat’

ima lekha-sé’

ndesam kuddho thera ssa dum m a ti

Theram tam pur isa rn tanca m a rapetwana kodha sa

Sam udda sm in kh ipfipesi .

Tissa,a sovereign of the Kshatriya caste at Kelaniya,

was wroth at the crim inal intercourse that his consort had

(with his younger brother). His younger brother, Ayya

Uttika , being afraid ofh im ,fled and lived in a d ifi

‘

erent place,

a nd that division was called by his nam e. (Afterwards) theprince entrusted to a m an in the disguise of a m onk a secretletter to the queen . He proceeded and stood at the royalentrance

,and in the com pany of a Therfi

,who daily partook

ofm eals at the palace, entered it unobserv ed . Having partaken ofthe m eal with the Thera, this disguised m essenger

,

when the king, after attending on the Thera, was leavingthe room

,secretly dropped the letter on the ground to be

seen by the queen . The king, hearing the sound of thedropping of the letter, stopped and looked at it, and onperceiv ing its obj ect, becam e enraged with the Thera, and

putting both h im and the d isguised m essenger to death , casttheir bodies into the sea .

”

The Ra sawa’

ih ini is a work containing stories in easy Pe'

ili .Though its date is not given , yet at the conclusion of thework the author gives u s a clue by which we can determ ine

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

TELA-KATABA-GATHA.

Yo’

k€i sihala -bha saya sih alam sadda lakkh ana‘

m

Yo ca Sam antakfita ssa wannanam wannaye subh am

Tena Wedeh a - therena ka tfiyam Ra sawfih ini .

Yam pufifian pa sutam hoti thom entena J 1nam m ayaTena pufifiena lokoyam sukhi botu a v erikoP alentu dev a té lokam sam m a dev o pav a ssa tuP alayantu m ah ipz

—l lé dh am m ena sakalam paj am

P aficawa ssa sah a ssa m dippa tu J1uaez-

18anamWa tthu ttaya ssa m e niccam j aya ssu j ayam angalam .

Let the good wishes of th e people be furthered in thesam e way as this Ra sawfih ini has been concluded withoutany hindrance . May this Ra sawfih ini flour ish for fiv e

thousand years without reproach,wai ting the nectar

essence of the Law.

May the Ra sawfih ini , which has been finish ed with thirtytwo Bi nawa ra s, always be productive ofall good wished forby the people . This Ra sawfih ini was com posed by Wedeh a

S th aw ira , the author of the beautiful Sam antakfita Wannana

,and the Singhalese Gram m ar, and who of the Brah

m an sect was a banner to the three div isions of (the Island)S ih a lfi,

1 and whose tutor 2 was Ananda Mahé S th awira of

the forest herm itage, the great leader of a chapter of

priests, and who had crossed the ocean of science, the

Mahfi Sth awira Mangala , skilled in a ll learning , and theprincipal boundary supervisor

,

3 and the Mah a’

i S th awira

Kalinga .

1 The Island was di vided into the D ivisions of Ruhuna , Maya and P ih i ti by

King P andukabh aya .

2 Acariya— there are four Acariyas

i . P abhajjacariya— the tutor who robes.

i i . Nissacariya— the tutor under whose refuge the pupil places h im self.

i i i . Dham m écariya— the tutor wh o educates .

iv . Kam m ficariya— th e tutor wh o exam ines the pupil at the ordina tion cerem ony.

3 Baddh asim apati—We are not sure wh a t thi s m eans

,evidentlyhe wa s a priest

in wh om were vested specia l powers to supervi se the laying of boundaries in

Uposath a Salas,’

halls in whi ch the priests confessed.

INTRODUCTION. 53

May‘

all the inhabitants of the world . live in happinessand harm ony

,through the m erits that have accrued to One

who has praised Jina (the lord Buddha).“ May the gods protect the world

,and the Sovereigns

their subj ects with equity . May it rain in due tim e. Maythe kingdom of the Vanquisher shine for 5000 years, a ndm ay victory and luck ever crown the three gem s .We hav e digressed and quoted at length from the Rasa

wz'

ihini,as it is an interesting work . Perhaps its exact date

c an be better fixed from an exam ination of the style of

language in which it com posed .

The incident on which our poem is based is also thusnarrated in the Kfik a w a nna t i s s a r a fi fi a w a t th u

Sihala-dipe Ka lyfiniya -Tisso nam a ra J a l ssa ran pa v a tteti .

Tassa Uttiyo nam a kanittho upa rfij ii ahosi . So Kalyan1

ya tth era ssa santike sippan sikkh i , tato so rafi iio agga-m ahes1ya saddhin v issfisam akfisi . Raja tan natya ganha tbe tan tiam acce finapesi . Uttiyo tan fia tva t to pa léyi tva a fifia ttha

wa santo eka sm in d iv a se devim sa r i tv a pannam likh itvfi ekamdah a ra m bh ikkh u-wesan ga hfipetwfi idan r aha ssena dev iyz

-

i

deh i ti pannan adasi . Tadfi Ka lyfiniya tthero niccam rajagahe pa ribh unJ a ti . Dfito gantv i raj adwz

'

ire th ito therena

saddh im rz'

i ja -geham agam as1 . Thero tena r i j akulfipagoayan ti sannam akfisi . Raj a-puri sé pi thera ssa antevfisiko

ayan ti cintesun . Atha raJ a ca raJ a-m ahesika

'

t ca te sakka ccan

pa r iv i sitvfi v anditvz'

i pakkam im su . Tato so dfito tan lekh andev iyfi pekkham z

’

infiya bhfim iyam pfitesi , rfijé tassa saddan'

su tvfi niv a ttitvfi olokento thera ssa lekhana -sam finan lekh an

disvz'

i nissansayan therena kata-kam m an ti m afifiam ano

kujjh itva, etan tela-katz—i he kh ippii ti finfipesi . Atha raj a

pur isa’

i téla -ka tfiham uddhanam a ropetvfi idhum am adho ka tvz‘

i

tele ka thite th eran ta tth a nesun. Thero tasm in khane v i

pa ssanam v addhetva'

a rah a ttam pa tvz’

i ka téiham abh iruyh a

nisidi indani la -m ani- tale ri j a-hanso v iya . Ta thz'

ipidham pitam

unhan lom akfipa ssa unhan ka'

i tun na sakkh i . Ta ttha nisinno

dham m a-géthz‘

m am sata-ppam finam katya’

. kassa pfipa ss’ ayam

v ipfiko ti ati tam olokento, ati te a ttano gfipéla-déraka -ki le

pakka th ite kh i ra sm im pakkh ittam ekam m akkhikam disvfi

54 TELA -KATABA -GATHA.

ayam anivattiya dh am m o ti cintetv z’

i ta tth a nisinno v a

pa r inibba'

yi .’

“ In the I sland of Sihala King Kelani Tissa reigned asking, and a younger brother of his of the nam e of Uttiyawas sub-king . He was educated under the Thera of

Kelaniya, he was friendly with the queen . The king,com ing to know of i t, com m anded the m inisters to arresth im ; Uttiya the sub-king, hearing of it, fled through fear,and lived in a different quarter . One day he wrote a letterto the queen , and getting a young m an to robe him selfas a priest, ordered h im to deliver i t to the queen secretly.

The Thera ofKelaniya went and had his m eals at the palacedaily ; the m essenger in the disguise of a priest went andstayed at the entrance to the palace, and accom panied theThera inside ; the Thera took h im to be a favourite of thepalace , and the attendants of the palace m istook h im for

a pupil of the Thera. Thereafter the king and queen“ having attended at the m eal bowed and took their leave ;the m essenger dropped the letter on the ground to be seenby the queen ; the king, hearing of the sound of the letterdropping on the ground , stopped, and looking at i t, anddiscovering the handwriting to be sim ilar to that of theThera

,thought to a certainty that it m ust be a production

of the Thera, and being enraged , ordered him to be castinto a caldron of heated oil . Thereafter the attendantsplaced a caldron of oil on the hearth

,and when the oil was

at boiling heat,hurled the Thera into it. The Thera at

that instant attained ‘v ida ssana

’

(spiritual life), and be

com ing an arabat, rose up in the caldron and rem ained

(unhurt) like a royal hansa in an em erald vase, and in thatposition

,reciting a hundred stanzas, looked into the past to

“ ascertain what sin this was the result of, and found thatonce on a tim e when he was a shepherd

,he cast a fly into

boiling m ilk,and that this was the recom pense of that act.

He then expired . Then the king,who caused the death of

the.Thera and the disguised m essenger, had their bodies

cast into the sea.The story in the Saddh am m z

’

ilankére, com posed in A .D.

BATANATTAYAM. 55

1538, is alm ost sim ilar to that in the Raeawiih ini , so that wehave om itted i t here .The verses of our poem do not touch upon the sa d fate

of the author ; but they are highly instructive, and inculcatesound rules for leading a virtuous life .As stated already

,the treatise is an analysis of som e of the

fundam ental doctrines ofBuddhism , as given in the canonicalworks ; and we hope that it will be interesting to those whostudy its language and history .

ATAP ATTU WALAWWA, GALLE , E. R. GOONARATNE .

1 8th A ugust, 1 884 .

TE LAKATAHAG ATHA .

RATANATTAYAM .

1 Lankissa ro j aya tu Varana raj aga m i

Bhogindabh oga rucirz’

iya tapinabéhu

Sfidhfipa cé ranira to guna sanm va so

Dham m e th ito v iga takodham adfivalepo.

2 Yo sabbalokam ah ito karunédh ivfiso

Mokkh a’

ika ro ra v ikulam ba rapunnacando

Neyyodadh im suv ipulam sakalam v ibuddho

Lokuttam am nam a tha tam S i ra sa m unindam .

3 Sopa’

inam filam a m a lam tida sfilayassa

Sam sfira sfiga ra sam utta rana'

ya setum

Sabbaga tibhaya v iv a jJ itakhem am aggam

Dham m am nam a ssatha sadfi m unw a pani tam .

Deyyam tad appam api yattha pa sanna cittaDatya na re

'

i ph a lam ulz'

ira ta ram labh ante

Tam sabbadfi da sabalen’ api suppa sattham

S angham nam a ssa tha sadfim itapufifiakhettam .

56 TELA-KATABA GATHA.

5 Tejoba lena m ahata ra tana ttaya ssa

Loka ttayam sam adhigacch a ti yena m okkh am

Rakkha na c’

a tth i ca sam a ra tana ttaya ssaTasm a sada

'

bhaj atha tam ra tana ttayam bho .

MARANANUSSATI .

6 Lankissa ro pa rah iteka ra to m ra so

Ra ttim -pi jfiga ra ra to ka runfidh iya'

so

Lokam v ibodh aya ti lokah itéiya ka'

im am

Dham m am sam a ca ra th a j aga r ikanuyutta .

7 Sa ttopakz’

i ranira tfi kusale sahfiyé’

Bho dullabhz’

i bhuv i nara, v iga tappam adfi

Lanka'

dh ipam gunadh anam kusale sah ayamAgam m a safica ra tha dham m am alam pam a dam .

8 Dham m o tiloka sa rano param o ra sa namDham m o m ah aggh a ra tano ra tanesu lokeDham m o have tibh a v adukkh a v inz

'

is ah ctu

Dham m am sam aca ra tha jfiga rikfinuyutta .

9 Niddam v inodaya th a bhav aya th’appam eyyam

Dukkh am aniccam api ceh a ana tta tafi ca

Dehe ratim j ah a th a j ajja rabh a’

ij anfibheDh am m am sam a ca ra tha jfiga rikfinuyuttfi.

1 0 Okfisam aJJ a m am a n’atthi suv e ka r issam

Dham m am itiha lasa tfi kusa lappayoge

N51am tiyaddhusu ta the'

i bhuv ana ttaye ca

Kam am na 0 ’

a tthi m anujo m arana pam utto.

1 ] Kh itto yatha nabh a si kena cid eva ledduBhfim im sam apa ta ti bhfira tayii khanena

JEta ttam ev a khalu kfiranam ekam ev a

Lokam sada’

i nanu dhuv am m a ranaya gantum .

MARANANUSSATI .

1 2 Ki m am h arassa pa ta to girim uddhanz'

i to

Majj he na kific i bhayanissa ranaya hetuKam am vaj anti m a ranam tibh a vesu sattaEbogo ratim pajah a th iipi ca j i v ite ca .

1 3 Kam am patanti m ah iyfi khalu v a ssadh a ra

V ijj ulla tav ita tam egham ukhii pam uttfi

Evam nara m a ranabh im apapfitam aj J heKam am patanti na h i koci bha vesu nicco.

1 4 Veliita te pa tuta roruta rangam filé

Nasam v aj anti sa ta tam sa lilfilaya ssa

Nasam ta thz'

i sam upayanti na rfim a ranam

P finfini dz'

iruna ta re m a ranodadhim h i .

1 5 Ruddho pi so ra tha v a ra ssa ga jfidh ipeh iYodheh i ca

'

ipi saba leh i ca sfiyudheh i

Lokam v iv aficiya sada'

i m a ranfisabho soKiim am nih anti bhuv ana ttaya sfilisandam .

1 6 Bho m i ru tena m ah a tz'

i v ih a to padipo

Khippam v m a sam ukh am eti m ah appabho piLoke tatha m a ranacanda sam i ranena

Kh ippam v ina ssa ti na rfiyum ah z’

ipadipo.

1 7 Ri m aj J unappabh utibhfipa tipunga v a ca

Sfiriipure ranam ukhe v ij itar isanghfiTe pi ha candam a ranogh anim uggadeh a

N i sam ga tfi j agati ke m arana pam u tta .

Lakkhi ca saga rapa tfi sadh a rfidha rfi ca

Sam pa ttiyo ca v i v idh ii api rfipa sobh aSabbz

'

i ca t i1 api ca m ittasuta'

ca daraKe v5pi kam anuga tfi m a r anam v aj antam .

Brahm a sura suragana ca m ah anubh ii vz'

i

Gandh abbakinnaram ahoraga rakkh a sz’

i ca

Te cépa re ca m a ranaggisikhfiya sabbe

Ante patanti sa labha iv a kh inapunna .

57

TELA-KATABA GATHA.

20 Ye S i ripu ttapam ukhfi m unisz'

i v akéi ca

Suddha'

. sadfisa v anudé param iddh ipa tta

Te capi m a ccuv a labhfim ukh a sannim ugga

Dipa'

i-m - i vz'

inilah a ta'

kh aya tém upeti .

2 1 Buddha pi buddhakam a la'

m a laca'

runetta

Ba ttim sa lakkh anav irfij ita r iipa sobha'

Sabba'

sav akkh ayaka ré pi ca lokanfith aSam m additfi m a ranam a ttam ahagaj ena .

22 Rogfituresu ka runfi na j a rfituresuKh iddépa resu sukum a

'

rakum a'

rakesu

Lokam sadé banati m a ccu m ahfi ga J indo

Dav i na lo vanam ivavi ra to a sesam .

23 Apunna ta’

i na salilena J a lfilaya ssaKa ttha ssa cap1 bahut

'

c

'

i na hu téisana ssa

Bhu tvéna so tihhuv anam pi ta th a’

i a sesam

Bho niddayo na khalu pi tim upeti m acou .

24 Bho m oh am ohita taya v iv a so adh afifio

Loko pa ta ty api h i m a ccum ukhe subhim e

Bhoge ratim sam upayfiti v ih inapa fifio

Dolz'

i ta rangacapa le supinopam eyye.

25 Eko pi m accur abh ihantum alam tilokam

Kim niddayfi apl J aram a rananuyayi

K0 v5ka reyya v ibh a vesu ca l itfisamJi to naro supina sangam a sannibhesu .

26 Nicca'

turam j agad idam sabh ayam sa sokam

Disva ca kodham adam oh a j a rfibh ibhfitamUbbegam a ttam api yassa na v ijja ti ceSo da runo na m arano vata tam dhir- atthu .

27 Bho bho na passa tha J ar i sidha ram h i m a ccum

Ah annam a nam akhilam sata tam tilokam

Kim niddayfi naya th a v i tabh ayé tiyém am

Dham m am sadésa vanudam ca ra th’

appam atta .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

60 TELA-KATABA-GATHA.

36 Li la'

va tam sam api yobbana rupa sobh amAttiipam am piyaj anena ca sam payogam

Dl sv a ca V 1J Jucapa lam kurute pam e’

i dam

Bho m oham oh i taj ano bh a va raga ra tto .

37 Putto pita bh a v a ti m étu pa tih a puttoNEiri kadéci j anani ca pita ca puttoEv am sadfi v ipa ri v a tta ti j i va lokoCitte sadfiticapa le khalu jz

'

i ti range.

38 Rantvfi pure v iv idh aphulla la tfikuleh iDeva pi Nandana v ane sura sunda rih i

Te v e kadz'

i v ita takantaka sanka tesu

Bho kotisim ba liv anesu phusanti dukkham .

39 Bhutve’

i sudh annam api kaficanabha'

j anesuSagge pure sura v a ra pa ram iddh ipa ttaTe cfipi paj J a l ita loh agulam gilanti

Kfim am ka da ci na rakfilaya va sabhfitz’

i .

40 Bhutv a’

i na r issa ra v a ra ca m ahim a sesam

Devédh ipa’

i ca divi dibbasukh am suram m am

V a sam ka dz'

i ci khura safici tabh ii ta lesu

Ke v a m ahfira thagananuga ta d i v iha .

41 Devanganéla lita-bh inna ta rangam iile

Grange m ah issa raj a tfim aku tfinuyfite

Bantva'

pure sura v a ra pam adasahéiya

Te cap1 ghora ta ra v eta ranim patanti.

42 P hulliini palla v a la tfiph alasankulfini

Ram m ani candana v ana nl m anoram am

Dibba cch a rfila litapunnada rim ukhfini

Kela sam erusikh a ra’

ini ca yanti nasam .

43 Dola’

inalfinila ta ranga sam a h i bhoga'

i

V ijjuppabhéi ticapa la'

ni ca j i v itaniMfiyém a r icij a la som a sam am sa r i ram

K0 j iVi te ca v ibh a v e ca ka reyya ragam .

DUKKHA-LAKKHANAM.

DUKKHA-LAKKHANAM .

Kim dukkh am a tth i na bha vesu ca da runesu

S'atto pi tassa v iv idha ssa na bhfijano koJ i to ya th ii m a rana roga ja rfibh ibh fitoK0 sajjano bh av a ra tim pih ayeyy

’

abfilo

K0 v a pi paJJ a lita loh agulam gahetum

Sakko ka tha ficid api panita lena bh im am

Dukkhodayam a sucinissa vanam ana ttam

Xc kfim aye’tha khalu deham im am abfilo.

Loke na m a ccusam am a tth i bh ayam na ra nam

Na vyfidh idukkha sam am a tth i ca kific i dukkham

Ev am v irupaka ranam na J a ra sa m a nam

Mohena bho ratim upeti ta théi pi dehe .

Nissfira to nalanalikada lisam anam

Attfinam eva pa riha fifia ti a ttahetoSam posito pi kusahz

'

iya ivfika tafifiu

Kayo na yassa anuga cch a ti kz'

i lakera .

Tam ph enapinda sadisam v isa sfilakappam

Toy{inalfinilam ah i -uragadhi vz’

i sam

Jinna’

i layam v a pa r idubba lam a ttabh a v am

Disvfi naro katham upeti ratim sapafiflo .

Ayukkh ayam sam upayfiti khane khane piAnv eti m a ccu h ananaya J a ra s1pan1

Kalam ta thz'

i na pa r iv a tta ti tam ati tamDukkh am idam nanu bha v esu v icintaniyam .

Appayuka ssa m a ranam sulabh am bh a vesu

Dighz’

iyuka ssa ca J ara vya sanafi c’

anekam

Ev am bhave ubh aya to pi ca dukkh am ev a

Dh am m am sam a ca ra tha dukkh a v infisanaya .

Dukkh aggina sum ah a ta’

i pa r ipilitesu

Loka ttaya ssa v a sa to bh a v a ofirakesu

Sabba ttanfi suca r ita ssa pam e‘

idakfilo

Bho bho na hoti pa ram am kusa lam cina tha .

6 1

62 TELA-KATABA GATHA.

Appam sukh am j ala la vo v iya bho tinaggeDukkh an tu saga raj a lam v iya sabba loke

Sankappana tad api hoti sabhfiva to h iSabbam ti lokam api kev a ladukkh am eva .

Kayo na yassa anuga cch a ti kz'

iyah eto

13510 aneka v idh am fica ra tih a dukkh am

Ka‘

iyo sada-

t kalim a la'

ika lilam h i lokeKaye rato a v ira tam vya sanam pareti .

Milhéilayam kalim a léka ram am agandh

Sfiléisisa lla v isapannaga rogabhfitam

Deham v ipa ssa th a J a ra m a ranz’

idh iv a sam

Tucch am sada'

i v iga ta sz’

i ram im am vm m dam .

ANATTALAKKHANAM .

Maya m a r icikada lina laph enapunJ a

Gangfita rangaj a labubbula sannibhesuKh andhesu pafica su ch alfiya tanesu tesuAttfi na v ijJ ati h i ko na v adeyya halo .

V ant'

isuto sa sav 1 sanam aye rathe tuDhéveyya ce cira ta ram sadhuram gah etv a

Dipaccim z'

ilam i va tam kh anabh angabhfitam

Attz'

i ti dubba la ta ran tu v adeyya deham .

Bfilo yatha salilabubbulabhfij anenaAkanth ato v ata piv eyya m a r ici toyam

Attfi ti sfira rah itam kada lisam finam

Mohfi bh aneyya khalu deham im am ana ttam .

Yo’dum ba ra ssa kusum ena m a r icitoyam

Vi sam yad’ icch a ti sa khedam upeti bfilo

Attfinam eva pa r ih afifiati a ttahetoAtta

’

i na v ijJ ati kadz'

icid apih a dehe.

Poso yatha h i kada li su v inibbhuj antoSfiram tad appam api nopa la bheyya kam amKh andh esu pafica su ch a léya tanesu tesuSufifiesu kificid api nopa labheyya saram .

ANATTA-LAKKHANAM. 63

Dukkham aniccam a subham vata a ttabha vam

Ma sam kilesaya na v ijja ti jfitu niccoAm bho na v ijja ti h i appam apiha saramSfiram sam a ca ra tha dh am m am alam pam iidam .

Sa ttam V ina na pa tabhz'

i vam ih’ a tth i ki ii ciDeham V ina na khalu koci -m - ih’ a tth i sa ttoDeham sabh a va rah itam kh anabh angayuttam

Ko a ttahetu aparo bhuv i v ijja tiha .

Disvz'

i m a ric isa lilam h i sudfira to bhoBfilo m igo sam upadh ii va t i toya safifii

Evam sabhz'

i v a rahite v ipa ri ta siddhe

Dehe pareti pa rikappanaya h 1 ragam .

Dehe sabha’

iv a rah ite pa r ikappa siddhe

Attfi na v ijj a ti h i V 1JJ u -m - iv’ anta likkheBhfiveth a bh i v ana ra té v iga tappam fidi

Sabba sa v appah ananaya ana tta safifiam .

ASUBHALAKHANAM .

Le'

i lfika ri'

sarudh ira ssuv a sa nulittam

Deham im am ka lim a lz’

ika lilam asaramSatta

'

i sadfi pa r ih a ranti j igucch aniyamNénfisucih i pa r ipunnagh a tam ya th

’ eva.

t’

i tv ii j alam h i sakalam ca tusaga rassa

Meruppam anam api gandh am anutta rafi ca

P appoti n’

ev a m anujo h i sucim kadéci

Kim bho v ipassa th a gunam kim u a ttabh a ve.

Deham tad eva Viv idhfisucisannidhz'

inam

Deham tad eva v adh abandh ana rogabhfitamDeham tad ev a na v adhapar ibh innagandamDeham Vina bh ayaka ram na susanam a tth i .

Antogatam yadi ca m uttaka r isabhfigam

Dehfi bah irn a tica reyya v inikkh am itvfi

M i tzi pita v ika runa ca v ina tth apem a

Kam am bhaveyya kim u bandhusuta’

i ca dara .

TELA-KATABA-GATHA.

68 Deham yatha nav am ukh am kim isanghagehamMam sa tth iseda rudh iraka lilam v igandham

Posenti ye v i v idh apépam ih’

a ca ritv a

Te m ohita m a ranadh am m am aho v a t’ evam .

69 Gandupam e v iv idha rogani v a sabhfite

Kaye sada'

rudhi ram uttaka ri sapunne

Yo etth a nanda ti naro samga labh akkh eKam am h i soca ti pa ra tth a sa balabuddh i .

70 Bho ph enapindasadiso v iya sfirah ino

Milhalayo v iya sadz'

i pa tikfilagandho

Asi v isz’

ilayanibho sabhayo sadukkho

Deho sada savati lonagha to v a bh inno.

7 1 JEtam yatha na kam alam bhuv i nindaniyam

P ankesu bho a sucitoya sam fikulesuJEitam tatha pa rah itam pi ca deh abhfitamTan nindaniyam iha jétu na hoti loke.

Dva ttim sabhEgapa r lpura ta ro v iseso

Kfiyo yatha'

hi na rana rlgana ssa lokeKayesu kim ph alam ih

’

a tthi ca pand ita nam

Kam am tad eva nanu hoti pa ropaka'

ram .

Possua pand ita ta rena ta thfipi dehamSabba ttanfi c ira ta ram pa r ipfilaniyam

Dh am m am ca reyya suciram khalu j iv am z’

m o

Dh am m o have m am v a ro l v a kém ado bho .

Kh ire ya thz'

i supar ibha'

v itav osadh a m h i

Sneh ena osadhab alam pa r ibha'

sa te v a

Dh am m am ta the'

i iha sam aca r itam h i lokeChz

'

iyéi v a yati pa ra lokam ito v aj antam .

Kaya ssa bho v ira cita ssa ya thfinukfilamChfiya v ibhfiti rucu a m a ladappane tuKa tvé tath’ eva pa ram am ku sa lam pa ra tth a

Sam bhfisi tz’

i iva bh a vanti ph a lena tena.

DUCCARITA-ADINAVA.

76 Dehe ta thfi v iv idh adukkhanivasabh fite

Mohfi pam a da v a sagfi sukha sa fifiam filhfi

Tikkhe yatha khuram ukhe m adhu leh am ano

Bfilha fi ca dukkh am adh igacch a ti h inapan’

fio.

77 Sankappa rfiga v ih a te nira t’

a ttabhfive

Dokkham sadi sa m adh iga cch a ti appapa fifio

Mfilhassa -m -eva sukh a safifiam ih’ a tth i lokeKim pakkam eva nanu hoti V i ca ram ane.

DUCCARITA-ADINAVA.

78 Sabbopabhogadhanadh afifia vi sesa lz'

ibh i

Rupena bho sa m aka raddh aj a sannibho piYo yobbane pi m a ranam labha te akém am

Kam am pa ra ttha pa rapz'

inah a ro naro h i .

79 Yo yficako bh av a ti bh innakapfilah a ttho

Mundo dh igakkh a ra sa teh i ca tajjayantoBh ikkh am sadz

'

i r ibha v ane sa kucela vfiso

Dehe pa ra ttha pa rav ittaha ro naro hi .

80 Itth i na m ufica ti sadz'

i puna i tth ibhe‘

w am

NEr i sadfi bh av a ti so pur iso pa ra tth aYo Eca reyya pa rada ram a langh aniyam

Ghoranca v inda ti sadfi vya sanafi c’

anekam .

81 Dino v igandh av adano ca j alo apafifioMfigo sadi bh a v a ti appiyada ssano ca

P appoti dukkh am ata lanca m anussabh fito

Vi cam m usfi bh ana ti yo h i apafifia sa tto.

82 Um m a ttaka’

i v iga ta la JJ agunEbh av anti

D ina sadé vya sana sokapa rayana ca

J fitz'

i bh av esu v i v idhesu v irfipadeh ii

P i tv i h ale’

i hala v isam va suram V ipanna .

65

TELA-KATABA-GATHA .

83 P apanl yena iha fica r i tani ya mSo v a ssakotinahu ta

'

ni anappaka'

ni

Laddha'

na gh oram a tulam na rakesu dukkh am

P appoti c’

etth a v iv idh a vya sanafi c’

anekam .

CATURARAKKHA.

84 Loka ttayesu saka lesu sam am na ki nciLoka ssa santika ranam r a tana ttayena

Ta ttej a sa'

sum ah a tz’

i j i ta sabbapfipoSo

’

h am sadfidhiga ta-sabba sukho bhaveyyam .

85 Loka ttayesu saka lesu ca sabba sa ttfi

Mitts? ca m ajjha ripubandhuj£1 0 5 ca sabbe

Te sabbadfi v iga ta rogabh aya V 1sokz'

1

Sabbam sukh am adh iga tfi m udi tz'

i bh av antu .

86 Ka'

yo ka ri sabh a r ito v iya bh innakum bh o

Kayo sad i ka lim a la vyasan’ci dh i v iiso

Kayo w hafi fia ti ca sabba sukh an ti lokeKayo sada m a rana rogaja réidh i va

'

iso .

87 So yobbane pi th a v iro ti ca balako tiSatte na pekkh ati v ih afifia ti -r - ev a m accu

So’ham th ito pi sayito pi ca pakkam anto

Gaoch a m 1 maccuv adanam niya tam ta thfi h i .

88 Ev am yatha v ih itadosam idam sa r i ram

Niccam v a tagga tam anfi h adaye ka rotha

Mettam pa r ittam a subh am m a rana ssa niccam

Bhfiveth a bhe'

wana ra ti sa ta tam ya ta tta .

P ATICCASAMUP PADO.

89 Dfinfidipufifiakl r lyani sukhudrayani

Ka tva ca tam ph a lam a sesam ih ’

appam eyyam

Deyyam sadéi pa rah ité’

ya sukhz'

iya c’ eva

Kim bho tad eva nanu h a tth aga tam h 1 saram .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

TELA-KATABA -GATHA .

98 Laddhana dullabh a ta rafi ca m anussayonim

Sabbam papafica rah itam kh anasam pada ii ca

Na tv a na a sa v anudekah itafi ca dh am m am

Ko pannava anav a ram na bh ajeyya dh am m am .

SUP P LEMENTARY NOTES .

1 . A wiha ra would seem to have been afterwards builtin com m em oration of the m artyred Thera on the spot atKelaniya, where he was put to death . For Totagam uwa

,

who wrote his Sela Lih ini S andese in 1 462 , thus refersto it (verse 70 ofMacready

’

s version) as then still existing.

Bow , fairest, to the im age seated inThe decorated hall

,which in their zeal

The m erit- secking people built uponThe spot where stood the cauldron ofhot oilInto which King Kelani Tissa threwThe guileless sage, a m ere suspect of crim e .

2 . The poem itself,the Tela-ka tfiha -

gfith a’

i , with a wordfor -word interpretation in Sinhalese

,was printed in Colom bo

in 1 872, from a copy corrected by Hikkaduwa S um anga la ,

the erudite Mahfi-navaka ofAdam ’s Peak . E. R. G .

N OTE S A N D Q UE RI E S .

T11 11 REV . RICHARD MORRIS , M .A. , LL.D.

ATANI .

This word is rendered ‘bed-fram e ’ in the Vinaya Texts,

part ii . p. 53 . See J fit. ii . pp. 337, 424. Cf. Marathi adap t,‘ a m etal or wooden three-legged stand

,

’ a term for the twocross-pieces ofwood supporting a stool .

ANDA.

Camm azzda‘ water bag ’

(Jat . i . p. 249) corresponds tocamm agha taka (Jfi t. ii . p. Cf. anglaha

‘round fruit, as thej uj ube-fruit. ’ Hindi a pa

’akd ‘ one of the bags form ing a

pann i er .’

ATRICCHA.

Ayam pana Mittav indako a tr z’

ccho hu tva (J fit. iii .

p. 206)Ca tubbhi a tth

’aJJh agam é. a tthé

‘

ih i pi ca solasa solasfih i

ca ba ttim sa , a trz’

ceham cakkam ésado I icchéh a ta ssa posassa

cakkam bh am a ti m a tth ake”

(J ét. iii . p. 207. See J ét. i .

p.

Ta sm im khane Sakko lokam olokento tam a trz’

ccha td

ha tam disvfi,” etc . (J ét. iii . p. 222, l . 8 ,

Sé. balé. a trz’

eeha tdya ev a rflpam vya sanam patté (Jat. iii .

p. 222,l . 6 , p. 223, l .

A tr iechaz ‘ exceedingly covetous a tr iceha td“

; excessivelust ’ ; a trz

’

cchdha ta (J ét. iii . p. 222, l . 26) corresponds totcclzdha ta (Jat. iii . p.

NOTES AND QUERIES .

In J ét. i . p. 4 1 4 , a trz’

eeham is explained by a tra a tra

icchanto. There m ust have been a verb a trz’

ccha tz’

,having

the sam e sense as a nugijj ha tt'

(Jat . iii . p. 207, l . butnot equivalent to a tra+ z

°

ceha ti,but to a ti -l- tccha ti

But there was an earlier word, a ticaha ti (see Childers , s .v .

A tz’

ceha tha), and perhaps an r was inserted in order tom aintain a distinction between two verbs alike in form ,

but different in m eaning .

ANAMHA.

Anam ba -kéle Sussoni kimuu j aggha si sobhane ti (Jfit.i ii . p.

“Why, pray, did you laugh , 0 beautiful Sussoni , when youwere crying PAnam ba -hdle is explained in the Com . by drodana -kdle inweeping-tim e .’

The wom an Sussoni was crying over the loss of husbandand lover

,when Indra caused her to burst out into sudden

and unexpected laughter .”

Ana -m ha 1 I take to be ‘ crying,

’ literally ‘un- laughing ’

(cf. a bbhdhutz’

ka sm iling,

’ literally nu -frowning fromthe 1/sa lt, which in Pali appears as wha . Cf. ei-m haya ti, fromsm i+m

°

um haya tt’

‘ to laugh out,roar out with laughter,

’

from sm i+na (see Jfit. ii . p. 1 31 iii . p.

ANTAGGAHIKA DITTE I .

This expression occurs in the Mahévagga , iv. 1 6 . 1 2,and

the translators of the Vinaya Texts, pt. 1. p. 344, leave antaggd

h ika untranslated, stating that the m eaning is unknown tothem .

I have som ewhere m et with the phra se (spoken of ana rabat)

“ na antakdm’

does not hold the (doctrineof) the anta s.

’

Antaggdh ikd d itthi is the (heretical)doctrine of m aintaining or holding the three anta s or goals

,which

,according to

1 Ana for an is well established,as in a na -m a tagga , ana

-bhdva (see VinayaTex ts

, pt. ii p.

NOTES AND QUERIES . 7 1

the Sangi ti-Sutta , are : sakkdyo anto, sahhaya sam uddo ante,

and sakkdyam’

rodho a uto (see Childers, s.v . sakkdyo).

AP ASSENA.

Apa ssena , in npassena-

pha la/ca , is rendered by the translators of the Vinaya as ‘ a reclining-board ’

; but apassena

pha laka corresponds in m eaning to dlam bana -

pha la ka (Jat .i . and m eans

,we think

,

‘ a bolster-slab.

’Apassena

Sk. apagrayana has the sam e m eaning as apassaya , used byBuddhaghosa in his com m ent on sa ttay

‘

zga (Cullay. v i . 2 .

as a ‘ rest ’ or ‘ support,

’ corresponding to Sk. aapag‘

raya ,

explained by Boeh tlingk and Roth as ‘Kopfpolster (a h einemLehnsessel)A.V . 1 3 . 3 .

We actually find apassaya-

ptthaka a chair with a headrest

,

’ in J fit . iii . p. 235, l . 23 ; and also hanthakappa ssaya‘ a bolster or head-rest filled with natural thorns , or witha rtificia l iron ones (Jat. i . p. 493 ; iii . p. 235, l .

There is an interesting passage in the F a ggala-P afifia tti ,p. 55, in which this is alluded to

So ukkutiko pi hoti ukkutippadhfinam anuyutto,

kantakdpa ssayflso pi hoti hantahdpa ssaye seyyam kappeti ,

séiyam ta tiyakam pi udaka roh ane‘

muyogam anuyutto v ih a ra ti .”

With this we m aycom pare the following from J fit . i i i .p. 235

AjJ a eka cce eagguh'

ea tam ca ra tha , eka cce kanthakaseyyam

kappeth a , eka cce ukkutz’

lcam adhdnam anuyur‘

ij ath a ,eka cce udakogdhanakam m am ka rotha .

”

Here,for hanthahaseyyam,

or kantha saseyyam , happetha wem ust read kazzthahappassaye seyyam happetha (see Jfit . i ii . p.

Childers gives no exam ples of grt apa (see J at. i ii . p.

425; Thera-Gathé, p. 75; Culla vagga , p. 1 75 Sutta v i

bhanga, i . pp. 74,

AVHETI .

Avheti z pahkosa ti (J ét. ii . 1 0, 252 ; Tev ijja Sutta, i .

ALA.

A la‘a claw

,

’ not in Childers,occurs in J ét. i . p. 223 ;

1 1 . p. 342 ; iii . pp. 295, 297. Cf. ez’

cchz’

kdlika ‘ a scorpion’sc law ’

(Mahévagga , v . 2 .

NOTES AND QUERIES .

ALAYA .

This word does not occur in Childers . It m eans ‘feint,pretence

,

’cf. m a tdlayam ha r ited (Jfit. iii . p. 533, l .

m a tdlayam dassetz'd (Jfit. iii . p. 533, l .

AVIJ JHATI .

In Jfit. 1 1 . p. 406,ll . 5, 6 dvyj h itvd seem s to hav e the sense

of eid/zd to arrange, set in order,’ with the sam e m eaning

exactly as 8am 'm'

dahz'

tvd (Jfit. ii . p. 408, dvg

’

z'

jh ited fromd+ 17yadh occurs in the sa m e Jataka, p. 408

,l . 7 . Cf. Jat. i .

pp. 153, 170 ; Dipa vamsa , p. 87 . See év ijjh i in Sutta v ibh anga ,i . p. 332 ; and com pare with Dipav amsa i . 8 1 , and Mahavar

'

usa i . 43. There is a Vedic Va idh to dispose .’

Astu r r AND V i siVETI .

Dr. Trenckner derives dstya tz’

from Sk . dcydya tt, and agreeswith Childers in referring v istvett

'

to Sk. a i-pydpaya ti‘ to

uncongeal, thaw,

’ hence,to warm oneself’ (Dh . from

wZ/a i .

The passage in the Milinda P afih a does not bear out Dr .Trenckner

’

s explanation of ‘ to be congealed ,’ nor that of

Dr. Edward Muller’s to cool oneself (Pali G r . p.

“Kaddam e (padum am ) jfiya ti, udake dstya ti ti (Mil . Fafi .

p.

This seem s to m ean that the lotus springs up (or h as itsorigin) in the ooze of the lake (where it grows) and in thewater com es toperfection.

In other passages,where a sim ilar m etaphor is em ployed ,

the verb pa vaqlgi ha tz’

,or sam vada

’ha tt

'

,is em ployed , showing

that the m eaning of dstya tt is ‘ becom es ripe,’ ‘ com es to

perfection , or m aturity,’ and m ust be referred to the root gra

(gra i , ga z’

,or gr t), the causative of which (grdpaya tt)would

with m’

give us vistvett'

,with its proper m eaning of to warm

oneself,’ etc .

Cf. “ Ya thfi m ahérfija padum am udake jfitam udake sam

vaa’

glham etc .” (Mil . P afi h a , p. 378 ; see also Sept .S uttas Palis, p.

NOTES AND QUERIES . 73

Vathépi udake jfitam punda r i kam pa vadqlha ti , etc . (TheraGfithfi, v .

The proper term from Vez/a i for‘ to uncongeal,

’ ‘ thaw,

’

m elt,’ would be pa te

’

stvetz’

, Sk. p ra tc’

gydpag/a ti , but we do notfind this in Pali . The expression sa rtram sedeti

, however,occurs in J fit. i . p. 324, in the sense of to warm the bodyafter being exposed to severe cold , to steam (see Jat. i . p.

In J at . ii . p. 68 , we find aggim vz’

stretum ,

” to warm oneselfby the fire, ’ and at p. 69 a double causative, a istvdpeti , to

let one warm oneself before the fire,

’ and the Com m entarym akes use of an explanatory a nd sim ilar phrase : Agginé

jhfipento”

(see Milinda P a ii ha , pp. 47, In theS utta v ibhanga 1 1 . F30 . lv i . 3 . 1—3 , we find vz

’

sibbeti z z‘isiw ti

explained by tappa ti (lvi . 3, a nd t'

z'

s ibbana z vistvana ( seeMah évagga , i . 20 .

AHUNDARIKA.

Tena kho pana sam ayena bh aga vé. ta tth’ eva RaJ agahe

va ssam vasi, ta tth a h em antam , ta ttha gim h am .

Manussfi ujjhfiyanti kh iyanti v ipécenti— a

’

hunda rz'

hci

sam anfinam Sakyaputtiyénam disa andh akéré na im esam dise’i

pakkhfiyanti ti”

(Mahfiv agga , i . 53 .

The translators of the Vinaya Texts leave the perplexingterm dhana’a rz

’

kd untranslated , and offer no explanation of i t .

Dr . Oldenberg gives from B, a Sm h a lese MS ., the variant

reading dhuntdktr akd . This crux occurs again in a sim ilarpassage in the Bh ikkhuni- v ibhanga F50 . x . 1 . 1 . (with thevariant reading dh a nta r ikd , an attem pt, perhaps, to connectit with anta r ita or anta rdyika) and the Com . explains it bysam baa’hd . Accepting the Com m entator’s explanation, oughtwe not to read dhuzzqta r ika from the 1/ha nd, with the prefix dIn Boch tlingk and Roth

’s Dictionary the 1/hand is explainedby sam ghc

‘

tte, and this would gi ve to dhuzzda r ihd the sense of

sam bddhd or dsam bdd/zd ‘crowded up, blocked up, im passable .’

The word is ev idently part of a stock passage that we find inPali and Sanskrit : “

na disfi. pakkhéyanti dham m é pim am na pa tibh anti, see Mahépa rinibbfina Sutta, p. 22 , and

NOTES AND QUERIES .

cf'

. the following passage from the Mahabharata (V irétaP a r vv a 48 , v . 1 8)

Vyéku léc ca dicah sa r vfi h r idayam vya tha tiv a m e

dh vajena pah itéh sadé d igé na pra tibhanti m e.

INGHALA, INGHELA.

Pali abounds in variant form s,as m ueeha ti and m a ssa tz

’

,

lagetz'

and lakett'

,etc . So we are not surprised to find

e'

hg/zata and t'

hghala as well as ahgara (see Theri -Gathé,v . Cf. Marathi m ga la

‘ a liv e coal .’ The changefrom anyam to ihghdla is qui te regular, cf. Pali z

'

hgha withSk anga (see Journal of the Pali Text Society for 1 883 ,

p. I hghd ta -khayd : ahgc‘

zr a -hdsugd, but Childers has nom ention of[cha in this sense.

UK-KACETI .

In J ét. 1 1 . p. 70, a kh‘dceti is used like ussifz

'

ea ti , to bale outwater. ’ The English ba le, ‘ to em pty by m eans of ba ils orbuckets,

’ helps us to see the origin of this word . I t m ustbe a denom inative from kdca or lrdj a . Childers quotes ,A nota tte hdj e a tth

’

anesum dine d ine,‘ they brought every

day eight m en ’s loads ofA water ’ (Mah . Of. Anota ttoda

ham hdj am (Dipa v a r’

nsa , x 1 1 .

UTTARIBHANGA.

This term seem s to exclude rice,curry , etc . , the four sweet

foods, and to include flesh , fish , a nd fowl (Culla v . iv . 4 .

In J ét . i . No . 30, p. 1 9 6 , it is applied to pig

’s flesh . In

J ét. i . p. 349,i t has reference to dried fish

,and in Dham m a

pada, p. 1 71 , i t is used ofthe flesh ofa cock .

UP AKI‘

J LITA.

Upahz‘

t lz'

ta occurs in the Theri-Gathé, p. 201 , v . 258, a s

equivalent to pa tisedhz’

ha (see J ét. ii . p. but in Jat . i .

p. up akhh’

tc‘

z is explained by aqla’haj j hdm aha .

1 Cf. apa lmtsz’

ta = j hdm o saya tt, J fit . ii . p. 1 34 . Th e Com m entary givesanother reading, upa kdj zta .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

NOTES AND QUERIES .

Cf. z‘

thananti p i um m z’

hanti p i (Sutta v . I . Nisagg. xiv. 1 ;

I I. F50 . lxv. and om a ttenti pi ahadayanti p i (Dham .

p.

ODAHI .

Odahi m igaeo pctsam (Thera-Gath é, v . trapperset a snare .’ Cf. luda’opasam iv

’

oddiya (Ther i -G€1 thfi, v .

I do not recollect oda h a tt from a va a’ha ‘ to set snares

,

’ asthat is usually expressed by uddett

'

or odde ti .Odaha tt

'

is to put in, deposit,’

of. a rahh’

e adaha'

m’

sam (J ét .iii . p. We m ust, I think, read oddayi for odah i .

KAMP URI .

This occurs in the Theri -Gfithfi,v . 262 : Sanha-kamp a r i

v a suppam ajj itva sobh a te su gi vé pure m am a .

The Com m entary does not , at first sight, afford us m uchassistance santh akam m udi ya suppam ajj ita suttha

pam aj j ité‘

t santh akam su vanna sa nkhfi v iya .

” Here for

santlzakamm ua’t ea we m ust read sanha -kam bu- r - t

’

z‘

a andalter santhakam to sa p hakd . The correct reading of thetext will therefore be sanha -ham bu- r - iw ,

etc .,the m eaning

of which is now clear. The Ther i ’s neck was once likea sm ooth shell ; cf. kam bugtvd, a neck m arked with lines orfolds like a shell (Da sa ra tha Jétaka , p.

KAMMAKARANA OR KAMMAKARANA.

In Jfitaka , 1 1 . p. 398, Milinda P afih a , pp. 290, 358, kam m a

ka rana occurs for the ‘ punishm ent of evil deeds , inflictedupon u surpers

,thieves

,etc .’ (see Milinda P a fih a , p. 1 9 7, and

note on CATUKKA). But as ham m aka ra h a usually signifies‘work

,service

,duty

,

’ we ought,I think to write kam m a

kdrazzd, for hdrazzaz‘

pa in , torm ent , punishm ent’

(of. Karanaghara

, J fit. ii . 1 28 ; and see Ang. N ik . p. 41 ; Notes, p.

KALASUTTA.

There are three passages where this word occurs in ourprinted texts as one of the carpenter’s requisites .

(1) In Ten Jataka s (p. 25) Prof. Fa usbiill translates it by

NOTES AND QUERIES . 77

‘knot,

’ and further on he expla ins it by ‘ a black (tarred P)ropef

(2) It occurs again in J ét. 1 1 . No . 283, p. 405,“ veddha

kissa rukkh a ta cch anakfile vfisipha ra sunikhAdana m ug

gare hha ra ti kd la -suttakotig/am ganhfiti .”

Kala sutta seem s to be a carpenter’s ‘

m easuring line ’ or‘ rule ,

’m ade perhaps of iron wire , and hence ‘bla ck,

’cf. Sk .

satra a’hdra,

‘ a carpenter (lit.‘ a rule-holder

Before the carpenter sawed or lopped off the trunk orbranch of a tree

,he put his iron - line round it as a guide in

sawing or lopping it offaccurately (see Culla vagga , p.

(3) In the Milinda-P afih a , p. 4 13, this act is referred toas follows

“ Ya thé. m ah érfija ta cch ako lcdla -sa ttam anulom etvz’

i rukkham tu cch a ti ev am eva

,

” etc .There is a curious passage in the Mahé

‘

wa stu (ed . Senart,p. 1 7 , l . 9) that closely corresponds to this quotation fromthe Milinda-P a fih a :

Ta ttra tfim na irayikfi nirayapfilfi 5rdrav r ikse yé v a rjetv ékfila sfitra v acena taksanti a stém ce pi sadam ce pi ca turam oe

3 !

11 1 .

The word occurs aga in on pp. 5, 1 2 , 20. Prof. Senartthinks that kdla sz‘ttra is som e instrum ent of punishm ent orof torture

,but from p. 5 it m ust be a kind of iron rope,

or wire, for binding the lim bs before they were sawn orlopped offby axes and hatchets .In the P ura’inic accounts of the Kala sfitra hell it is sim plycalled ‘black ’

(krishna), and no m ention is m ade of thehdlasz

‘

ttra .

1 But in Prof. Beal’s Catena, p. 6 1 , there is adescription of this hell that deserv es to be com pared withthat in the Mah év a stu (p. 5, 11. 7 , where hd/a sfttra seem sto be rendered by iron-wire and szttr ita by ‘ lashed .

’

The Kala-Sfitra Hell (= Ch inese Heh-Sieh , ale.

‘ blackcord or thread so called because the wretches confined

therein are lashed with burning iron wir es,their lim bs hacked

1 See Manu iv . 88 . Dr . Hopkins expla ins Kdla sutra by Thread ofDeath .

NOTES AND QUERIES .

w ith 1 ron hatchets , their bones slowly sawn asunder withiron saws .Of course the ‘burning iron wires would cause pain andso becom e a m eans of torture ; but we venture to think tha tkdla sa tta is only the carpenter’s rule ’ or m easuring line . ’

Just as this article was going to press I have noticed thefollowing confirm a tory passage in the P aficu -gati-dipana

(verse 9)kéla sutténu se

’

i rena ph élyante déru Vaya to,

kakka ccehi j a la nteh i kéla suttam tato m atam ,

which M . Léon Feer translates in the appendix to hisKandjour Extracts (p. 516) as follows

“ Parce que, selon um ti l noir,ils y sont fendus

,com m e

des troncs d’

a rb re, avec des scies et d'

a utres instrum ents,de

la vient le nom de kala sfitra (fil

KULANKA OR KnLAKA.

Kulahka in lculah hapdda /ra (Culla v agga , v i . 3 . 4) is referredby Dr. E . Miiller (Pali Gr . p. 30) to the 8k . p uta hha

‘ a roof. ’

The P éli , however, does not m ean ‘ roof,

’ but is appliedto a log or beam for shoring up an old wall (see theCom m entator’s rem arks, Culla v . p

There is a passage in J5taka, ii . No. 283, that throws som elight upon hulahka

Attano th ita tthfina ssa pur a to ekam parim andalam avétam

kh anépesi , pa cch a to ekam h a llaka -santh énam anupubbanin

11 am pabbhfira sadisam (p. gantvé hullaha-m ukha ssa

tir iyam (p.

There is a variant reading ha lka, kala ha .

In the Introduction to the Jataka, ka llaha answers to bhttti‘ a buttress .’ I t is also called dvdta 1

(p. 407, l .

Ka tlaha I take to be for hdlaha ; cf. Sk . lcz‘

t Za slope, banklcz

‘

daka bank, dike , shore.’

The Eng. dike m eans ‘ trench , em bankm ent,’ and is the

sam e as d itch (cf. Ger . tez’

eh a The D itch at New

1 dvdta - tuta (see J ét . i ii . p.

NOTES AND QUERIES . 79

m arket is an em bankm ent. In Middle English dike is usedto translate spelunca (see Ham pole

’

s Psalter).

KOLAPA .

This word occurs in Jat. i ii . p. 495, in reference to a treefull of holes, sapless a nd dry

,r ukkho khénum a tto h ntv é

ch idddvaeehiddo vfite paha rante (I pp. 49 1 ,

The Com . explains i t thus kohipe ti v éte paha rante

akotita saddam v iya m uficam fine nissére (see Milinda P a fiha ,p. 151 ).

G IRIBBAJ A .

Dr . Oldenberg translates gir ibbaj a by ‘dwelling in them ountain ’

(Dipa v amsa, xiii . It seem s to m ean

,how

ever,

‘ a hill- run , a cattle-run on the hills,’

of. “eka sm im

yeva gr ibbaj e panna sfilam m épetvfi vésam kappesi (Jfit. 1 1 1 .

p.

“ he m ade a herm itage right upon the ‘hill-run,

’

and

dwelt there.” “ Gir ibbaj a senasane v ihési,

” etc . (I b. p. 479 ,

l . In 1. 5,“

gim'

bbaj am pa v esetv a” refers to th e ehhd that are

m ade to turn into the hill- runs and graze there . In line 9,

“

gir ibb aj adv a re a tthési”m ust refer to the entrance of the

pens on the‘runs. ’ Cf. vaj a

‘a pen’

(Dh . p. 238 , l .

l

vaj ad

a im (I b. p. 238 , l . Of. Marathi mwj a ,‘ a village or

station ofcowherds H indi arafa , a cow-pen .

’ 1

CATUKKA.

Oa tukhe ca tukhe pah a ranté. si sam assa ch indi tvz’

i

sar i ram sfile uttfiseth a (J fit. i . p.

J

Ca ta hhe (ea tuhke)ka s€1h i télente (J ét. 1 1 . p. 1 23 ; see Jfit.iii . p.

Oa tukka ‘ a collection or set of four things .’ Childersgives only one quotation for its u se in this sense sabbaca tukham nfim

’ assa dépesi (Dh . 292)‘h e caused all the four

kinds of things to be given h im ,

’

v iz . four elephants,four

horses,four th ousand pence, four wom en , four slaves, four

best Villages,etc . See Cullay . 4 . 6 .

In Jfit . iii . p. 44,428

,429

, we find “ sabba-ca ta hka -yanna

1 Cf. Scotch sheep-ra ik

,

’a sheep

-rzm ; Mid. Eng. r aghe, rake a path .

’

NOTES AND QUERIES .

all the four kinds of sacr ifices,’v iz. four elephants

, fourhorses, four bulls , and four m en ; and in J ét. iii . p. 44 wehav e sabba- ca tuhhena yaj itvfi offering a sacrifice of all thefour kinds . ’

Instead ofusing sabba ca takha , all the four sets of thingscould be expressed by the repetition of ea tukka , as in thepassages quoted above, so that ca tukhe ca tu/{ke td letz

' or ea t° ca t"

paha ra tt signifies to strike all the four sets of blows,

’

t'

.e.

to adm inister all the four kinds ofpunishm ents inflicted uponm alefactors . The question is, what are they Fortunatelythey are not unknown . A full list is contained in the secondpart of the Angutta ra Nikéya , II . i . i . and in the MilindaP afih a , p. 1 97 . For an explanation of the term s used todenote these punishm ents , see Aug. Nik . pp. 1 1 3,

The term khardpa taceh ilfa m ay be connected with the Sk .

hshdr aya to torm ent,’ by m eans of hshara or corrosive sub

stances .

CALETL

Childers has no instance of caleté in the sense of to sift . ’

See Mah fiv agga , v i . 1 0, 1 , and of. Marathi aTaslfi to sift

m m a sieve,strainer . ’

Ca ra ti,‘ to graze .’ See Jfit . iii . p. 479 ; Mahévam . p. 22

,

l . 9 . Cf. Marathi WEE, ‘ to graze W ,Elm ,

‘pasture,gra zing.

’

CHADAYATI.

This form occurs in Jfit. iii . p. 144 , and is explained by

p ineti, tosetz’

. It m ust be referred to the root chad (Vedic)chand to please.’

TATTARA.

This word occurs frequently in the J étaka s in the sense ofdish

,

’ or bowl for containing food .

’ There seem s to be nocorresponding form in Sanskrit . It m ay be connected with

1 In the eraka va tttka and ciraka vésika puni shm ents strips of skin were cut off

the back (cf. Psa lm cxxix . 3 ; and see Notes and Queu es, No . 251, p. 308 ,

Oct. 1 8 111 ,

NOTES AND QUERIES . 8 1

the Marath i tasta a m etal vessel to hold water, an ewer.’

See Dham . p. 356 ; J ht. iii . pp. 9 7, 538 .

TAMATAGGA.

Ye h i keci Ananda eta rahi yé m am am yé a ccayena

a ttadipfi tam a tagge m e te Amanda bh ikkhfi bha v issa ti

(P a r inibbfina -Sutta , p.

Buddh aghosa says tam a tagge is tam agge, the t in them iddle being euphonic

,and renders it ‘the m ost pre- em inent,

the very ch ief. ’ Prof. Rhys Davids, in his translation of

this Sutta,has adopted the explanation of the com m entator

,

and translates the v ery topm ost height .’

Tam a s here m eans darkness,’

t'

.e. m ental darkness,one of

the five a v ijjfis in the Sénkhya philosophy ; tam a - t-agge

m ust therefore m ean ‘a t the extrem ity of the darkness,

beyond the region of darkness,’

t°

.e. in the light,

’ inN irvéna , cf

'

. bha ragge‘a t the end ofexistence, in N irvéna

’

: cf.“ Im chi kho m ahéréj a sa ttah i bojJ hanga ra taneh i pa t im andito

bh ikkhu sabbam tam am abh ibh uyya sadevakam lokam obhe’

i

seti ,” etc . (Milinda- P a fiha , p.

We find in Sanskrit tam a h pare, answering to tam a - t-agge

Sa h i dev ah param j yotis tam afi pare”

(Kum éra Sam

bhava,ii .

For that deity is the suprem e lum inary existing at theextrem ity of darkness (beyond the region of tam as), t

'

.e. inthe region of light.

TAMATI .

Childers has not registered the tam to choke,sufi

'

oca te,

’

but we find in the Su ttav ibh anga , i . p. 84 , uttanto, with thevarious readings vuttanto, uttam anto p.

So bh ikkhu u ttanto ana ssfisako kélam akfisi (Suttav .

P ar . iii . 5. That bh ikkhu , becom ing suffocated andunable to get his breath , (through hi s brethren tickl ing h im )died .

”

A

THASOTU°

.

Tanca appa tiv éniyan ti I tafi ca pana dh am m am ani v a tti

tabhévévah am niyyénikam abh ikkanta taya thdsotuj ana - sava6

NOTES AND QUERIES .

nam anoh a rabhfiv ena (sic) a va secaniyam (sic) a secakam (sic)anfisi ttakam paka tiya

’

v a m ahév asém tato eva oj av antam I

(Th eri -Gfithfi, p.

At first sigh t thdsotu appears to be a blunder for phdsuto,but probably the or iginal reading was thdna so ta

,etc . truly,

indeed ’

; so that instead ofthdsotzg’

ana°

,we m ust read thana so

tu j ana°

.

Th e Com m entary explains asecanaha 1(Theri -Gfithfi, v . 55)

by andsz’

ttaka (see m y note on asevaha ttam ,in the Angu tta ra

Nik . i . p.

There is a som ewhat sim ilar passage in the Sutta v ibh anga ,see i . p. 271 , where a secanaka i s explained by anasittaka , a bbo

kimu: and pdtehka , none ofwhich words are in Childers norh a s he any m ention ofupasecana (cf. m am supasecana) in Suttav ibh anga Sekkh iya , 69 , p. 204 . See also Oulla v agga , v . 1 9

Thera-Gfith é, v . 842, p. 80 ; J at. ii . p. 422 ; J fit. iii . pp. 29 ,

32, 1 44, 51 6 .

DANDA-YUDDHA. P ATTALHAKA.

There is a reference to these term s, which occur in theBrahm a-Jala-8utta, p. 9 ; in J ét . iii . p. 54 1 , v v . 1 12 , 1 1 3 :

dandeh i yua’dham pi sam a JJ am aj jhe,

” is explained in the Com .

by dandayuddha .

Mi tam d thakena=dh a 1‘

ifia -m 5paka-kam m am . See SuttaV ibh anga , I . xiii. 1 . 2 .

DISO-DISAM.

I t is well known that 40 1, as well as a va , becom es 0 (seeEd . M ii ller

’

s Pali Gr . p. I s a’z'

so dt'

sam , in Dr. Oldenberg’s edition of the Thera-Géthfi (p. 63, W . 6 15, a relicof the Sk. corresponding phrase where diso is the ablativedz

'

sa s,or is it the sam e as which we find in the

Milinda P a fih a , pp. 259 , Pali has no instances of an

1 See M ilinda P afih a , p. 405 Suttav . P ar . i ii . 1 . 3 .

A A

2 S i lam vi lepana rn settham yena yati dtso dzsa m .— (Thera -Ga th a , v .

S i lam settno a tivfiho yena v ati dzso dtsa m .—(Ih . v .

.

(udakam ) uddh am - adho dzscim dtsam gacchati .— (M11. P afi

'

h a, pp. 259 ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

NOTES AND QUERIES.

P AKKATTHAP ETVA .

Udakam pakka tthdpetea having caused the water to boil

(J ét. i . p. We ought, perhaps , to read pa lcka tthdpetvd.

Prof Fa usbb'

ll gives, in a foot-note, the variant reading

pahhutthapett d . There is authority for pakhutth° andpahha tfl

f

(paka th). Ci . pak/ca ttha te khtr asm t'

m z‘ in boiling m ilk ’

(Telaka téhagéthé , p. 53,last line), pakha tthtta tele (Dham .

p. In the Theri-Géthfi kuth ita is explained by pahha

th ita (see v . pakhuthite udake ( Ih . p.

Childers has no exam ples either of the sim ple use of

1/hea th or of its com pounds See Dr. E. Muller’s P fili Gr .

p. 4 1 Vinaya Texts, 1 1 . p. 57 ; Su tta v ibh anga , i . P ar.

iv. 9 . 4 .

P ANOANGULIKA.

This curious word occurs several tim es in connection withtree-worship , and is rendered by Childers a m easure offivefingers

’ breadth .

’ Prof. Fa usbbll translates gandha -

pah'

eah

guh'

ha (J fit. ii . p. 1 04) by‘ fiv e finger

- lengths of scent. ’

See J fit. iii . p. 23, where it occurs again . In J fit. iii . p. 1 60,

we have the very curious com pound lohz'

tap a iiea hga hhdm’

,

i .e .

‘ blood— paficangulika s’

m ade of the hum an viscera

(anta v a tti). At th e Fea st of the Dead ,” a goat brought

to be sa cr ificed is washed and ornam ented about its neckwith a paficangulika , which Prof. Rhys Davids calls

‘ am easure of corn ’

(see J é‘

t t. i . No . 1 8 , and Eng. Trans . p.

In Wilson’s Essays on the Religion of the H indus, v ol.

ii . p. 1 7 1 , we read that Cows and b al ls are washed and fedwith part of an oblation first offered to Indra ; being alsopainted and adorned with leafy and flowery chaplets .Professor Senart points out the use ofpafzcahgula in the

Mahdeasta (p. 269 , l . 1 4 ; note p. and thinks that itwas som e kind of ornam ent , and this view m ust be correct .But what kind of ornam ent was it P It was probably com

posed of shoots or sprouts of five finger- length s, a r tific ia lly

scented,arranged in the form of a hand

,and hung round

som e obj ect of worship .

NOTES AND QUERIES . 85

Turnour (Mahfiv . p. 1 93) translates pafic° by ‘ ornam ents

radiating like the five fingers .

’ See C ulla vagga , v . 18 , 1 .

The H indus appear to have m ade decorations or ornam entsof this kind . The t m

’

zkum i s what is known in Marathi ,at least in Konkan

,by the nam e uga vana , or r uj rwana ,

‘young sprouts ofcorn ,’ generally ofrice or wheat

,a rtificia lly

grown under shade and watered with a nydye that the youngblades are required to take. The blades assum e the desiredcolour

,and after they grow to the height offive or six inches,

they are put by the wom en in their hair, like flowers . I t i salso known by the nam e of sa ra vm

'

a, or dhang/a . Ou the

dasara holiday it is worn by m en of the lower classes on theirturbans (Raghuv amsa , ed . Shankar P . Pandit, pt. i i . pp. 58 ,

Could the original expression have been pafieahkum’

ka thecollection or aggregate of the fiv e sprouts

,

’ corrupted to

pafieahgurz’

ka , and then to paneahguh’

ha .

9

P ATINAS IKA, P ATISISAKA.

These words are not in Childers ; the first m eans ‘ a falsenose (J ét . i . p. the second a false top-knot.’

P a tistsakam pa tim ufict’

tt d (J ét. ii . p. 1 97 ; Milinda P a fih a ,p.

P ATIMANETI .

N a vam pa tim dnento, waiting for (looking out for) a ship

(J ét. ii . p. See Jat . i . 258 Culla vagga , v i . 1 3, 2 ;

Su tta v ibh anga P ar . iii . 5, 4 ; Bh ikkhuni v ibh anga P ér . i . 1 .

We have no use of Vm an with pra ti in this sense inSanskrit

,but P 511 has num erous exam ples of form s and

m eanings not to be found in Sanskrit. Childers has notregistered the m eaning of ntha ra tz

’

that belongs to pap dm ett.

See J ét. ii . p. 28 ; Thera-Gathéi , ii . 53, 59 ; Sutta vibh angaP ér . iii . 5, 4 .

P ARIP ATETI .

Childers has no exam ple of the causal of pa r ipdta ti ; butsee J ét. 1 1 . p. 208

, and Milinda-Fatiha, p. 367, where

p am’

pé tt’

yanto being attacked .

’

PALIPA.

This word occurs in three passages in our printed texts .

(1)“ Uttinna pankfi. pa lipa, patala pa rivaj j ita

’f

(TheraGéthz

’

i, v .

(2)“ La tth i -h a ttho pure asim so déni m iga luddako5sé

‘

1ya pa hpd ghora nfisakkh im param eta se (Ther’

i

Gama, v .

The Com . explains pa hpa by‘ kém apanka to ditth ipan

kato ca .

’

(3) Panko ca kém é.pa lipa ca nam a (Jfit . iii . p.

The Com . explains pa hpa by m arsh,quagm ire .’

P ak’

po v ucca ti m ahfikaddam o yam bi laggfi sfikara

m igadfiyo pi sihfipi véranépi a tténam uddh a ritva gantum

na sakkonti ,” etc .

Sk . has no form corresponding to pa lipa . It has,however,

pa lva- la

'

: P éli pa lla la in the sense of ‘pond,pool

,

’ whichm ust be a derivative of a sim pler pa lva (not found in the Sk.

Dictionaries), to be com pared with Greek 7 772169 (z waXFos)7ra 7uc69 , Lat . pa lus (cf. Sk. pa la la , pa h

'

ta ‘m ud

,m ire,

’Ir .

poll m ud ,’ whence Eng.

In P fili such a form as pa lm would becom e pa lla or pakm aor pa liea (cf. Pali beluva , bella with Sk. hatlea and bi lea).P in Pali often occurs as the representative of a Sk. v ; as

pa lapa , ehdpa=Sk. pa lava , gdm ; so a Sk . pa lm would inP 311 becom e pa hjea .

The curious form pa Zi-

pa tha (Dh . 73, 432)‘ a m iry road ,

slough , qua gm ire,’ is by Childers referred to Sk. pa r i

pa tha ; but Pali has pa r i-pantha in the sense of ‘ obstacle,danger,

’ so that the first elem ent in pa hpa tha is not p a r t, but

pa h’

in th e sense of m uddy, m iry .

’ The Scholiast says that

pa h’

pa tha m etaphorically denotes lust and the other klesa s,

and thus corresponds closely to the sense ofpa hpa in thepassages already quoted.

The root-m eaning ofpa l seem s to be grey, hoary,’cf.

Sk . pa lita grey,’

pa ldgm'

‘bile (lit .‘black-fire,

’m elanchélta),

pa l-k-nt,Hindip a lal mt

‘an old wom an Gr . 71

-670 169 ; Lat .pa lleo.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

NOTES AND QUERIES .

The Milinda P afih a ex tract m ight be translated as followsBut have you ever before seen

,great king , a m an who

h a s been bitten by a snake expelling the poison by m eansof a spell-verse, causing the poison to ooze out , and [bym eans of drugs] purging him selfupwards and downwards .I now give the corresponding passage from the Old Sifibalese version , by B inati - Kum bara - Sa m angala -Unnfinse

(p. 1 9 1 of the 1 877 Colom bo edition)Mah a ra jéneni wisa w inésa karana néwu m antra pada

yakin,wisa baswana la dddwa , wisa sa rabih dawana ladddwa ,

wisa firddhédho bhéyayeh i a usadh a j a layena tem ana la dddu'

a

nayaku wisin dasta karana laddfiwu kisiw ik topa wisindakné ladde daeyi .

”

P ILIKOLIKA.

P th’

hoh’

ha is equivalent to akkh igt‘

cthaha (Theri -Géthfi,v . The com m entary gives p th

’

kd as the first part ofthe com pound , but m akes no rem ark upon th e second elem ent . Was the origina l pttzhdvi l/iha or pth

’

kdvttz’

ha from

pth’

ka -i—t‘ellika Cf. Sk . z'

r d-vilh'

ha a pim ple . ’

P éli has pz’

takd‘ a boil

,pustule ’ but this is the only

passage where pth’

kd i s to be found . For d t i z o see D isodz

'

sam . Is the Com m entary righ t ? can the word he referred to

pth—kothaka ? Ci . Hindi kotha , Sk . hotha ‘ infiam m a tion or

ul ceration at the angles of the eyelids.’

P UNNAGHATA .

This term is m entioned in connection with festi val decorations (see J at . i . p. 52 ; Eng. Trans . p. Prof. RhysDavids renders it a well-filled water-pot .’ It occurs a gainin the Dipa vamsa

, v i . 65 ; xiv. 30 : pum’

tagha tam subham

[thapayantu] , translated by Dr . Oldenberg as‘ auspicious

brim m ing j ars ’ (Dham . p. 1 49 ; Mah évam sa , p. I find

p a nh apa tta z pumzagha ta in the P fitim amsa Jataka, iii . p. 535,

where I have translated it by ‘ the flow ing bowl , the fullbowl,

’ and have added the following note of explanation :The full bowl was a lucky om en . It som etim es denoted

NOTES AND QUERIES . 89

a box cram m ed with presents to be distr ibuted at a fea st

(Folklore Journal for Jan .

P UP P HA-OHADDAKA .

A lzosz’

m puppha- chadglako (Thera-Gfithfi, v . P uppha

chada'ako ‘ a flower- seller

,garland or nosegay-m aker.’ Cf.

Sk . p ushpa ldva‘a nosegay-m aker . ’

P appha-cha a’a’a -kam m a is m entioned as one of the ‘ low

occupa tions in the S utta v ibh anga , ii . 2 . 1 . Chaddaka inrzip iyawhaddaha hasa different significa tion .

PONTI .

This occurs in Theri -Géth é, v . 422 . The Corn . shows wem ust read potz

’

‘ cloth,

’of. L .

’s reading , poth c

’

. But pontim ight be a dialectic form , of. Marathi bontha ‘ a cloththrown over the head and body as a cloak.

’

BUBBULAKA.

V a ttani - r - iva kotar ’

oh ita m a jjhe-bubbulakfi saa ssukfi”

(Theri -Gétha, v .

The Com m entator explains m a ij ho by “

akkh ida la -m aJJheth i

taj alabubbalasadisfi.

’

The only m eani ng that is giv en by Childers to ba bbulahdis ‘ bubble .’ Cf. Sanskrit budba da

,

‘ pupil of the eye ,’ and

Marathi bubz‘t la , ba ba la , the eyeball , the pupil and iris .’

1311 1 112111 11 , YA-KARA.

These term s occur in the Sutta v ibh anga P 50 . 1 1 . 2 . 1

am ongst the low term s of abuse (htno a lchoso) ; cf.

Marathi ca -kdr t,a cant term for ‘ a backbiter,

’ and bahbhaka , bakbaha gabbling

,chattering

,

’

bhupakdra thewhoop of m onkeys

,

’

bhohdra,a contem ptuous term for the

m outh or face when distorted by bellowing or yawning.

The term lfdtakota cikd (F50 . ii . 2 . another term of abuse,

i s explained by the Com m entary as a com pound in whichhdta = purz

’

sa kotaeika i tth i-nim itta , cf. Hindilcda

'a=pudendum ve

’

rtle (com pare Tela-ka t-g. verse

NOTES AND QUERIES .

BHARUTI, BHAKUTIKA .

In the Sutta v ibh anga I . Sangh xiii . 1 . 3. we find bhdkuti/fahhctlcutt

'

ha frowning severely,’ and a bbhdkutika ‘sm iling ’

(t.e.

not frowningDr. E . Muller (Pali Gr . p. 1 1 ) says bhaka ti : 8k. bhm

‘

tkuti‘ eye-brow,

’ but in the passage referred to it m ust signify‘ a frown ’

; cf. Marathi bhr aka tt ‘ a frown,contraction of

the brows .’

We also find bhaha ti -T -Sk. bhruhuti in Jat. No . 329 , p. 99

Céleti kannam bhakutim karoti,

” spoken of a m onkey thatwriggles its ears and frowns in order to frighten the youngprinces in the palace of Dhananj aya .

The translators ofthe Vinaya Texts have wrongly renderedkvé

‘

tyam aba laba lo v iya m anda m ando v iya bh ékutibhaku

t iko v iya (Cullay . i . 1 3 . Who is this fell ow like afool of fools, or like an idiot of idiots , or like a sim pletonof sim pletons It should be Who is this fellow (com ingalong) as if (h e were) very feeble , as if very sluggish and asif frowning severely ? ”

Buddhaghosa explains it by sah ha tita -m ukha tdya heseem s to have got this m eaning out of a ttanam ukha . Seenote on S ahka tika .

BHfIMIS i SA.

This word occurs in Dipa va r’

nsa , xv . 26 , and Dr. O ldenbergtranslates it by ‘hill . ’ In J at. 1 1 . p. 406 it seem s to m eanthe highest point of sloping ground .

BHENDU OR GENDU ?

In J fitaka iii . No. 359 , p. 1 84 , we find the com poundratta -kam bala-bhenda ,

”for which there is the variant read

ing “ ratta-kam bala-gendu ,

” with which we m ay com pareratta-kam bala -pufij a

o

(Jfit. i . No . 1 2 , p.

Prof. Dav ids translates,

‘ a cluster of (red)kam ala-flowers

(see Jat . i . No. 72, p. In Thera v . 1 64, we findsa ta -bhegzcj a (explained by the com m entary as “

aneka sa ta

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

NOTES AND QUERIES .

generally occurs in com bination with pase‘

w a , sahhha ra andka tha la (Sutta v ibh anga 1 1 . P 50 . x . 1 . In the Milinda -P a fih a ,p. we find [sham sharp 2 applied to m a rum ba . I t m ay

be com pared with Marathi m a mtm a a kind of fissile stoneH indi m a ra m a a kind of gravelly soil . ’

MUCCHATI,MUCCHETI .

Childers quotes m ucca ti in the sense of to curdle,’ under

m ufica tz’

(Vrrt ue), but perhaps we ought to read m aeeha ti ,

from the Vm a reeh . He has no exam ple of 1/ m aoch ,in the

sense of to tune .’ of. m‘

gm m m uechetrc‘

t , Jat. iii . p. 1 88 .

Cf. Mfisila v infivédako pi v inam u ttam a -m u cchanéya m ue

cheted védesi (J at. ii . p. 249,ll. 2 , 7,

V inam m ucehett”

(Jat. ii i . p.

MUTI HASSATI .

In the first volum e of his Dic tionary Childers, influencedno doubt by the use of the root m uh and its derivatives ,m ade m uttha to be another form for m z

‘

t lha or m a ddha . In

the additional m atter appended to the second part of theDictionary he refers i t

,on account of pam uttlza

,to the root

m ush .

The translators of th e Vinaya Texts , Mahévagga , x . 3 , ina note on pa r i -m uttha (bewildered), also lend their support tothis etym ology ofm uttha (th ough Sk . pa r t

'

m ush u sually m eansto steal and refer to the Sanskrit m ush i td -sm r iti inSarit-Sé‘tga ra , 56

Atha ’

ekad5’anfipz

’

i sya iv a sam dh iyam a skhz’

i li téngh r ikahsa sush a vépa Nalah pana-m adena m ush ita - sm r itih ,

”t.e. Nala

lost his senses through drunkenness and forgot to say hisevening-prayer and to wash his hands . ’

But Pali , as fa r as we can j udge from the printed texts,does not use m uttha ssa tt in this sense .

1 In th is passage deetta‘wh irlpools,

’

gaoga la l m‘eddies

,

’v a rika ‘bends

,

windings’

; but I can m ake noth ing out of cad tha . One MS . h as vadah a , but

ough t we not to read veh ka surges2 Is this an error for ka tham ?

NOTES AND QUERIES . 93

S a tz'

in Buddhist phraseology h ad acquired for the m ostpart a higher m eaning than ‘ senses ’ or ‘ inv oluntary consc iousness,

’ and denoted ‘ attention,

’ that was under thecontrol of the will

,as seen in such phrases as d /aga td sa ti

,

‘m editation on the body,

’

m a rngta-sa tim bhdeetz

'

z‘to dwell

on the thought ofdeath ,’

sa ti -pa tthana earnest m editation,

’

sa ti—sdmpaj ahfia‘m indfulness a nd thoughtfulness .’ In fact

the use of the English m ind in the sense of ‘ to rem em ber,

’

and to attend,

’ suggests m indful ’ and m indfulness as fit

renderings of sa ta and sa ti (in 80 150 sampaj afifio, a safzez’

cca

asa ta’

yd). .Muttha ssa ti ,‘ inattentive, unm indful,

’ is Opposedto upa ttha sa tt

’

(in the Sa llekh a -Sutta),‘ attentive

, m indful,

’

j ust as m utthd sa ti (Thera-Gfith é, v . 98 99) is opposed toupa tthd sa ti . S a tz

'

m pa tthapetum to fix the attention .

’

The correct expression in Pali for ‘ to lose one’s sensesthrough drink ,

’ is v isa iiii t hoti,and w

’

safifiz‘

bhflta Sanskritm ush ita -sm r z

’

ti .

(1)“Apétabbayuttakam piv itvé. vz

’

safifiihhutd satim pa tthfi

petum a sakkontfi.”

(Jfit. i . pp. 362 ; see ez’

safzfit honti,1b .

p. 36 1 t isafifit ha ted, Ih . p.

(2)“ Ya th z

’

i bh andam gahetv é. m adh um piv anto m’

safifu’

no

h utvé. sisam ukkh ipitum na sakkonti”

(Thera-Gfithfi, p.

S a tim pa ccupa tthépetum a sakkonto i s used of a personwho , through grief on account of loss ofwealth , is unable tohave com m and over his feelings (Ji t . i . p.

At one tim e I thought that m uttham ight be another formof m a cch i ta , from the root m urech

, j ust as we find ussz’

ta for

ucehtta z ucchr tta,and i ttha z iech ita . Now a form m ussa ti

does a ctually occur in Culla v agga , x . 8,in connection with

the fem inine m u ttha ssa tz’

nt,

1 for which we find a variantreading m uyha ti (see Culla v agga , p. which shows thatthere existed som e confusion between the two form s .The reading pam m uttha (Dham m apada

, pp. 247,248 ;

1 Tassa m utth assatiniyéi gah ito-

gah ito m ussa tz’

.

Upalavannfi h ad such an unretenti ve m em ory th a t she forgot the Vinaya ,th ough it wa s frequentlyrepeated to her .

In the Mahfivagga we find sa tc-vepullapa tto applied to one who had rega inedfull possession of h i s faculties .

NOTES AND QUERIES .

J ét . iii . 51 1 1) seem s to be an orthographical error forsam m u ttha . Dr . Oldenberg always prints sam m a ttha , withthe variant reading pam uttha (Sutta v i bh anga i . P ac . i . 2 . 6 ;

and pp. 1 65,

In the P ugga la P a fin’

a tti , pp. 2 1 , 25, we find , as a synonymof sa lt

, the term sam m ussana td, which m ust be referred to

a Pali verb m ussa ti , wh ich , as we have already seen , doesoccur . See Sutta Nipéta , iv . 7 . 2 .

On looking over the Dh étu -m afijfisa I find m us to steal,

’

and m a s‘to wander [in m ind] explained by sam m ose (cf. sa ti

sam m osa ,2 Milinda-P a fiha , p. 266 ; Sept Suttas Palis, p. 248 ;

P ugga la P afifia tti, iii . m a /dvtm he.

Th is m us to wander, to be bewildered ,’m ust, we

venture to think , he referred to Sk . m r ish vergessen verna ch

léissigen,sich aus dem sinne schlagen (B. and Sk .

m re’

shd becom es in Pali m usd , so that there is no difficultyinregard to the regularity of its form . In Prakrit we find

pam ha sa'

z’

, pam huttha ; pam ha tthai‘(Ravanav ah a , 6 . which

Dr . E . Mii ller , following P . Goldschm idt, refers to Vs i7zr ish

(Pali Gr . pp. 57,

RINDI .

P inav a ttapah ita ugga tfi ubho sobha te su thanaké. purem am a

Te r z'

ndt v a lam bante’nodak€1 (Theri -Géthé, v .

The editor says , “ I am unable to m ake out the correctreading.

” Dr. Fischel h a s laid his readers under greatobligations by his liberal quotations from the Com m entary

,

without which no em endations could be attempted .

The Com m ent explains te r indi as followsTher tti 4 t a lampantanoda ha ti te ubho pi m e thana

anudaké ga l itaj alé v enfidandake th apitam udakabh a sm é v iya

lam banti .

1 A foot-note gives th e reading pam utth a .

2 Cf. sam m oha in th is sense (P ugga la P afifi atti , p.

3 In Rfiv . x i . 58 , i v . 4 2 , it is glossed byp ram ush t ta .

4 Thi s seem s a m ispelling for te 1 ih , i .e. te m ttt.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

NOTES AND QUERIES .

Prof. Fa usboll prints w m heti, cf.

“ P a ra ssa ce vam hayz’

tena

one becom es low by another’s censure ’

(SuttaNipéta , V . Kh umsenti m m henti

’

(J fit. i . p.

In J fit. i . p. 356 , ll . 3, 6 , 1 0, vam hetz’

signifies to boast,’

and in J at . i . p. 359 , aam ha z pav ika tth ita , v ika tth i ta .

Prof. Senart com pares m'

m'

am hazzt in Mahév a stu , p. 31 4 ,

with eam hetz’

, and this would doubtless be all right if er ifizh

to roar,’ or vahgh to blam e,

’ were the true root,but I think

the MSS . are in favour of ea m bh°

. In an excellent MS . of

the Apadéna , in m y own possession , I always find vam bh"

,

and not t‘a 711h°.

1

Professor Fausboll also prints sum hdm i for sum bhO and

dsum hi for dsum bhz’

(J at. iii . p. 1 85; J fit. iii . p. butsee dsum bh° (Sutta v ibh anga ii . F50 . viii . 1 , p. nisum bh

o

(Thera-Géthé‘

t, v .

V IDAMSETI .

Just a s the roots ghrz’

sh and br ish give rise to gham sa ti andham sa tz

’

, so, in later texts, we find m’

dam setz'

for the m oreusual eida sseti .

P a v ittho padipo andh akfiram v idham eti,obhfisam j aneti ,

tilokam m’

dam seti , rfipéni pfika téni karoti”

(Milinda-P a fiha ,p.

P ilandh anam m’

dam sentz‘

(Theri -Gfithé‘

t, v . 74, p.

Cf. alokan ca dassessdm i (Dipav am sa , X 1 1 .

V ILAP ANATA.

This word occurs as one of the synonym s of m uttha sa cca

(P ugga la P a fifia tti , p. while a z' ilc

‘

zpa na td is that of sati .These m ust be referred to the Vlt, cf. ap ilapana (MilindaP afih a , p. See Dr. Rhys Davids’ note on upa lapana atMahépa r inibbéna Sutta, i . 95.

V1 81YATI .

Kfim am bh ijja tu’

yam kayo m am sapesi v i siya rum (TheraGfithé, Vistya ti is not in Childers ; it m eans

‘ to be

1 We find p a r z’

sum bh° in J ét. ii i . p. 347.

NOTES AND QUERIES . 97

reduced to atom s, to be broken to pieces,’

from the root gr i

ga r , cf. Mah av a stu , p. 23“ Te déni na rakapfilfi ka sya déni yfiyam atra sanj népaya

m énfi. pra tyudga cch a theti thm prah a ranti yatha dadhigh a t ikfi.ovam ctryanti vi giryanti ,

”cf. seyyasi , mlseyyasz

’

, v isinna (J ét.i . 1 74 ; Dh .

VEGHA-MISSAKENA.

1

This is confessedly a difficult word to dea l with . Dr .Rhys Davids says its m eaning is not clear, and for i t headopts another reading . It occurs in the Mahdpam

’

nibbdna

S utta (ed . Childers , p. 22)“ Seyya thfipi Ananda j a ra saka tam eegha

-m issakena yapeti

evam eva kho Ananda vegha-m issakena m afifie Ta théga ta ssa

kéyo yépeti .”

This passage Dr. Rhys Dav ids translates as followsAnd j ust as a worn -out cart

,Ananda , can only with m uch

a dd itiona l ca re be m ade to m ove along, so m ethinks the bodyof the Ta thfiga ta can only be kept going wi th m uch add itiona l

ca re (Buddh ist S utta s, in Sacred Books of the Eas t,

”vol .

xi . p.

The translator prefers the reading of the Burm ese MSS .

vehha -m issakena , and takes vekha to be a shortened formof Sanskrit a eehshd ‘ care

,

’ a m ost ingenious way of gettingsom e m eaning out of the word . Buddhaghosa , however ,gives a different explanation of it. His words are :

t egha-m issahena ti b&h abandh ana cakkabandh anédiné

patisankh a ranena V egh a-m issakena .

”

The com m entator evidently understood t'egha in the secondpart of the sentence (as it stands in the text) in a m eta

phor ica l sensem afifie ti Jara saka tam v iya i

'

egha-m issakena m afifie yépeti

arahatta phala ~v egh anena catu i riyépa thfi kappanam hotinida sseti .

The word seem s to be used m etaphorically, however, inthe following verse

,where i egha

° is an adj ective

1 See A cademy, Oct. 4 , 1 884 , No. 648 .

NOTES AND QUERIES .

Ye kho te i egha -m issena nfina tthena ca kam m uné m anusseupa rundha ti pha ru supakkam fi ja nfi te pi tath

’

ev a ki ranti

[sic] na h i kam m am pana ssa ti (Thera -Gatha, ed . Oldenberg,

p. 20, l .

The learned editor offers no note of explanation beyondthe quotation from the com m entary , (

“i regham issend ti v a

r a ttakkh andhfidinfi si lé‘

idi su i ’egha-dénena eegham issend ti péli

so ev’ and refers to Dr. Rhys Da v ids

’

s Buddh ist

S uttas.

Looking for th e present only to the interpretations of thecom m entaries, it is evident that regha is to be explained by‘ band

,

’ ‘ tie ’

(bandhana), or by‘ bit of leather

,

’ ‘ thong,

’

‘ strap,

’ etc . (tia ra tta -kkhazi dddi). According to Buddhagbosa , an old cart had to be kept from dropping to piecesby lashing of the sh afts and wheels with pieces of string ,rope

,leather

,etc . I t seem s to have been an ancient usage

,

and still surviv es , if the following description of Riding ina Dak ” is to be relied on

It is interesting to see th e nondescript vehicles— crazyconcerns, with plank trucks , bam boo fram es , and not a pin

,

bolt,or scrap of iron about them ,

the pieces of the r ickety

things a ll tied together with ropes and str ings. With a knifewe could in two m inutes m ake one of them as com pletea ruin as Holm es’ One-horse Shay (Our N ew WayRound

the Wor ld, London , 1 883, p.

We cannot,I venture to think , explain t egha

-m issahena ,

according to the S am anga la Vi lasini , both literally andm etaphorically in one and the sam e passage without destroying the balance of the whole sentence , and spoiling thecom parison intended by Buddha between a n old cart a nd theenfeebled body of an old m an . The translation from th e

P fili already quoted m ight be am ended som ewhat as follows“ And j ust as an old cart, Ananda, is kept going by lash

ings of ropes, etc . , so m ethinks the (enfeebled) body of theTa th figa th a is only kept up (or supported) by bandages ,ligatures, etc .

”

The body of an old m an would need som e protection fromheat and cold

,hence the use of a bandhana . The m odern

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

NOTES AND QUERIES .

change of the original vowel sound points to a tendency insom e dialects to pronounce the ‘ i

’ in the m anner of theEnglish ‘ i

,

’

e.g. in sh ip , and the Dutch short vowel in thecorresponding word schip, the plural of which is soundedschepen, with a lengthened é .

’

“ There are a few instances of a short ‘ i’ passing into

e - e.g. in Pali m ahest, Sanskrit m ah istht, eeha in vehagam ana .

The discussion of these cases would be superfluous, as throwing no m ore light on the word in question .

I have tried to show that the change of vighna into t 'egham ayhave taken place according to well-established phoneticrules . I am , howev er, not prepared to uphold the theorythat vegha is necessarily the rem ote offspring of vighna ; for ,

in the language of the Z end-Avesta,we m eet with i

‘

oighnd ,

where the particle showed itself in Guna form . I t is j ustpossible that, along with the form w

’

ghna , there existed insom e Indian dialect another— veghna , which would correspondto voighna , except in gender .To this I replied that If we were quite sure that eegha

h a s the sense of ‘difficulty’ or ‘ trouble ’ in the passages

already referred to, then Prof. Kern’s suggestion would be

perfectly convincing . P 311 has the word m’

ggha , whichChilders rightly refers to Sanskri t m

’

ghna : and it is quitepossible, too, for a prékr i tised variant vegha to have co

existed along with viggha , for we have nehkha,as well as

m’

hhha (from‘niska and ihghdta and angdra . But there

are one or two points that seem to m i litate against Prof.Kern’s theory that vegha z

‘difficulty.

’

1 . The explanation of the two com m entators quoted isdead against it . Their interpretation , traditional though itbe, should count for som ething. My etym ology is basedupon the rem arks of the com m entaries, and, if they arewrong

, m y explanation and derivation fall to the ground .

I venture to think that ‘binding or obligatory would suitthe context of eegham issena better than troublesom e.

’

2 . The force and appropriateness of the com parison seemto be spoiled by the use of eegha in the sense of difficu lty

for would there not be a d ifi culty in keeping up or m ain

NOTES AND QUERIES . 1 0 1

taining anything that was old and shaky Why should anold cart be specially m entioned Why not an old bed

,chair

,

lam p , in fact anything old and ricketyIt is possible to let the reading of the Sm h a lese MSS .

stand as a variant of eekha or vekkha . Dr. Trenckner hasshown that Pali has such duplicates as lageti and taketi,laguta and lakuta , chagana and cha lcana , 1 pa ligha and pa likha .

Why, then , m ay there not have been a vegha as'

well as avehha 2 Perhaps the form vegha was preferred to vehha because, as sa crifices were an abom ination to the early Buddh ists ,they would not be anxious to preserve that form of theword which would rem ind them of its true origin and connex ion with sa cr ificia l rites .Whether eegha or vekha be the correct form , or whether

it is to be explained as d ifli cult,’ etc .

,m ust be left for those

m ore com petent than m yself to decide ; but Prof. Kern’s

explanation is valuable and suggestive ; and he certainlyproves that a Pali form vegha is a representative ofSanskritvighna .

VERAMBA.

Ver am ba - i‘dta seem s to m ean ‘a strong sharp cutting wind ’

(see Jat. iii . pp. 255, 256 , 484 ; Thera-Géthé, v v . 597 ,

The J étaka contains a story of a conceited v ulture thatflew beyond its proper range , and passing through the blackwind

,got under the influence of the veram ba-wind and was

reduced to atom s (see Dham m apada, p. A variantreading gives veram bha . The root seem s to be r am bh orlam bh ‘ to roar

,bellow

,

’cf. Sk. r am bha ‘ lowing.

’

SADDHA.

At p. 84 oi' the J ournal of the Pal i Text Society, for

1 883,Mr . Bendall requests his readers to c ite anyfurther

authority for saddha z graddha that they m ay com e across .

1 Cf. P fili Za hara (not in Chi lders) a ch ain attached to a well , ’ with Marath ilm iga ra (Mi l . P . p.

2 The li terary P rékrits h ave m ekha for m egh a , and Marath i has regha for

rekha , showing th a t gh and kh were unstable sounds, not accura telydiscrim inated ,and showing a tendencyto pass into 11 .

NOTES AND QUERIES .

The followi ng instance is from Prof. Carpenter’s transcriptof the Am ba tth a -Sutta (i . 27, 28) Api nu 11 am bréihm ané.

bhojeyyum saddhe yé thélipake v5. yafifie V é pfih une v5 ti .”

Mr . Bendall says (Journa l, p. 80) that“ there m ust have

existed a various reading for the words pam uhcantu saddha m .

”

We find this in the P éréyana -Sutta of the Sutta -N ipata ,v . 23

Ya thfi ahfi V akkali m uttasaddho

Hvam eva tv am pi pa m ufieayassu sadctham .

which is thus translated by Prof. Fa usbéll in Sacred Booksof the East,

”v ol . X . p. 21 3 : As V akka li was delivered by

faith , so shalt thou let faith deliver thee .”

Muttasada’ha does not usually m ean delivered by faith

that is expressed by saddha-vim utta .

Dr . Rhys Davids has another rendering of this passage inhis Hibbert Lectures,

”

p. 1 73 .

SANKUTIKA OR SANKUTITA.

S ah ha tiha , not in Childers, occurs in J at. 1 1 . p. 68,in the

sense of ‘ cowering , squatting with knees up to the nose,doubled up with cold .

’In J étaka

,ii . p. 225, we find

sahhutito mpafi i, where a various reading has 8a [h ]huttko forsah ha tiko.

Buddhaghosa , in his com m ents on bhdhwtiha bhahutiha , h a ssahkutita

‘puckered,drawn up.

’S ahku tika seem s to be

correct,and m ay be com pared with uhkutz

’

ha ‘ crouching,squatting on the haunches

,

’

cf. “

pa tikutito pa tisakk i”(Culla

vagga , V i i . 3,SAMBADHA.

Ekacce‘

t apaga ta va tthé. paka tabh ibhacch a-sam bda’ha tthand

(J ét. i . p.

Professor Rhys Davids (J étaka , Eng. Trans . p. 8 1 ) translates the foregoing passage as follows Som e with theirdress in disorder— plainly revealed as m ere horrible sourcesof m ental distress . But sam bddha tthdna signifies

‘ privateparts,

’

of. sam bc‘

za’ha m uttaha rana (Sutta v ibhanga , 1 1 . p. 260,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

NOTES AND QUERIES .

Can it be referred to Sk . ha ruk (h iruk), a weakened form of

an original hurak ‘ out of sight, away .

’

Cf. Sk. ti r iyak andm anak with Pali tir iyam and m anam .

HURAHURAM.

Hurdhur am has generally been connected with the foregoing huram . I t occurs in v . 334 of the Dham m apada

Manuj a ssa pam a tta cér ino tanhé. v addh a ti m filuvé. v iya

so pa la v a ti hurdhuram pha lam icch am yé. v ana sm im v5.

naro .”

Prof. Fa u sboll renders this as followsHom inis socorditer v iv entis libido increscit m alu vs

‘

t v elut,

is cur r i t hue et illa c fructum desiderans sieut in sylva sim ia .”

Prof. Max Muller renders it thusThe thirst of a thoughtless m an grows like a creeper ;

he runs from life to life, like a m onkey seeking fruit in theforestf

’ 1

Gray’s version is nearly the sam e,and he translates hurd

huram by from one existence to another . ’

The only authority for the renderings ‘

from life to lfie,’ etc . ,

is the"

com m entator’s explanation bha ve bha ve (in variousrounds of re-birth). But this phra se is com paratively alate one

,of. “ Das’ im e kfiyfinuga té dh am m é

‘

i bha ve bha ve

anudhévanti”

(Mil . P a fiha , p. In the older books tooth e term sandhd i 'a ti is usually em ployed for sam sa ra ti (seeSept Suttas Palis

, p.

Prof. Kern looks upon hurdhuram as another form of Sk .

apa ra spar am , which we find in Pali as apa rdpa ram ,frequently

used with verbs of m otion in th e sense of ‘ou and on,

’

‘ continuously.

’ But , as Childers rem arks , there are Verygreat difficulties in the way of this identification. Obj ectiontoo m ust be taken to Childers’ com parison of hurdhhuram

with pha ldpha lam ,since we have no proof that hum was

ever em ployed as a noun in the sense of birth or re-birth .

’

If ha ram be an adverb , m eaning yonder,

’ then huram

huram like sigham sigham m ight becom e h a rahur am ,the

1 In the first edi tion P rof. Max Muller translates hur° by h ither and thi ther .

’

NOTES AND QUERIES . 1 05

nasal vowel being replaced by a long one, as in siha for

simha and sdram bha for sam ram bha . I t is not very clear,however, that Ita ram ,

in the phrase idha rd huram yé,” has

any etym ological connection with hurdhuram .

The sim ile in v . 334 of the Dham m apada does not quitebear out the explanation of ‘from birth to birth ,

’ or ‘ in

various births . ’ The m onkey in seeking for fruit in a forestdoes not run on continually from one state of life to another

,

b ut he does run about eagerly, excitedly, and restlesslyfrom place to place intent on getting som ething to eat andon satisfying the cravings of hunger.The desire or lust of one who lives thoughtlessly increasesin this world a nd causes h im to go about eagerly andhankeringly in search of that, and that alone , which shallsatisfy his desire ; and we note too that in verses 333, 334 ,loke occurs with reference to tanhd .

We m ay of course apply the term ‘ running ’m etaphori

cally to the thought of the careless liver, of. c ittam v idhdva ti

ekagga tam na labha ti (Jfit. i . p. A' good illustrationof tazi ba causing people to run about eagerly in this life iscontained in J fit. ii . No . 260,

“ im e satta uda rad i‘

tté taphd

vasena i'ica ranti ; ta ttha ca im e satte eicdreti .

” The wholestory is an excellent com m ent upon the word now underconsideration .

The m eaning of hurdhuram m ight be explained by ‘fa r

and wide,

’ corresponding to an older uram uram , with inorganic h but it is fa r m ore probable that it is of the sam eorigin as the Ma rathi m t

‘regretting,uneasy hankering

,

’

and signifies eagerly, hankeringly .

’

ALLUSIONS TO JATAKA STORIES IN MANU.

InMann, bk. iv . verses 30

,192 , and 1 97, we have allusions to

the crane and ca t as sym bols of cruelty and craft , taken , doubtless , from two well-known old Hindu tales . The story of thecrane is the Ba lm. J ataka , No . 38 , i . 220. See Eng. transla

tion by Dr. Rhys Dav ids, pp. 31 7—321 ; that of the cat isthe Bilara J dtaha , No . 1 29 , Fa usbéi ll, i . p. 460.

NOTES AND QUERIES .

There is also a reference to the cat in Manu iv. 1 95

Dh a rm adhv ajo sadé lubdhacchfidm iko lokadam bh akah

v a idéi lav ra tiko jneyo h im srah sa r vébh isandh akah .

”

Dr. Hopkins notes that Medhfitithi,one of the com

m enta tors on Manu, says that som e read the followingverse from the fourth book of the Mahabharata

Ya sya dh a rm adh v ajo nityam suradhv a ja i vo’cch r itah

pra channéni ca pépz’

ini v a idélam nam a tad v ra tam iti .”

With the foregoing we m ay com pare the following versefrom the Bilfira Jétaka

Yo ve dh am m adhaj am ka tvfi nigulho papam écare

v issésayitvé. bhfiténi biléram nam a tam vatan ti .”

ONOMATOPOEIAS .

In J ét. iii . p. 223, we find the curious onom atopoeia ahuhdZiya

‘ a roar of laughter,’

of. Sk ha laha la a shout hulah it li

a j oyful shout, or exc lam ation .

’

Another word of this kind is da dda bha and da bhahha (Jfit.i ii . p. 76) the pattering sound m ade by the falling ofa bilvafruit on the leaves of a palm - tree

,

’ hence the denom . dadda

bhaga ti (Ih . p. Perhaps the V(la bh to deceive hassom e connection with i t ; of. Marathi dhab-a’ha ba ‘ used of

the sound of water dashing down from a height, of heavyb odies falling rapidly .

’

Kip ah izi aya ti lcizzih izzdya ti‘ to ring like sm all bells ’ (kin

hint), see J ét. iii . p. 3 15.

S a r a sa ra , Gogerly says , sucking up food Childers ,a word im itative of the sound m ade when curry or rice iseaten hastily

,

’ but gives no reference (see P ét. 22 Sekkh iyé.

Dham m é. 51 ; Vinaya Texts , par t i . p. In the Suttav ibhanga , ii . p. 1 97, it is used to represent the sound m ade indrinking m ilk .

Ifi li ‘ a splashing sound (J ét. 1 1 . p. 363 J fit. iii . p. 225)a tinkling sound (Jfit. ii . p. Cf. Sk . hi lakila a soundexpressing j oy.

’

Capu capu is used to express grunting at stool’

(see

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

NOTES AND QUERIES .

of the Vdna r inda J ataka (Jfit. i . p. 278) under the title ofTh e J a cka l a nd th e C r ocod i l e. In the P 511 story iti s a m onkey that outwits the crocodile . In the story of

Th e J a cka l a nd th e P a r tr idge” we have a variant

of the Sm itsum a‘

ra J ataka (Jat . ii . p. In the P anjéb ilegend the crocodile is outwitted by the partridge tellingthe crocodile that the j ackal is not such a fool as to takehis life with h im on these little excursions ; he leaves it athom e locked up in the cupboard .

”In the J étaka tale it

is the m onkey that pretends that it has left its heart behind ,hanging on an udum ba ra tree.

THE DATHAV AM S A .

NAMO TASSA BHAGAVATO ARAHATO SAMMASAMBUDDHASSA.

P ATHAMO P ARICCHEDO.

1 V isa'

radam v a dapathz'

i tiv a ttinam

tilokapajjotam a sayh a sfih inam

a sesaneyya va ranappahfiyinam

nam fim i sa tthfiram anantagoca ram

2 Tilokanfith appabh a vam bh ayfipah am

v isuddh av iJ jfica raneh i sev i tam

papafi casafifioj anabandh anacch idamnam fim i dham m am nipunam sududda sam

3 P a sédam a ttena pi yattha pinino

phusanti dukkh akkh ayam a ccutam padamtam Ehuneyyam susa m éh itindriyam

nam fim i sangh am m unira'

j a sfivakam4 V ibhfisayam Ki lakanfiga ranv ayamP a rakkam o ki runiko cam fipa ti

gav esam ano J 1na sa sana ssa yo

v irfilh im a tth a fi ca j ana ssa pa tth ayam5 Sudh i m ayfikhz

'

im alapanduv amsajv irfilh a saddh am m um raj a sa sane

piyam vadam ni tipa tha'

nuv a ttinam

sadfi pajfinam J anikam v a m ataram

DATHAVAMSA.

6 Piyam pa rakkantibhuj a ssa raj inom ahesim a ccunna tabuddh isam padam

V idhfiya L i lz'

i v a tim icch ita tth adam

a sesa lankfita la ra j j a lakkhiyam7 Kum firam Erédh ita -sfidhum antinam

m ah éidayam P anduna r inda v am saj amV idh

'

aya saddh am Madhu rindanfim akam

susikkh itam pav a cane ka lésu ca

8 Na rinda sufifiam suciran ti-S ih a lamitippa ti tam aya sam apz

'

inudi

ciram pani tena ca c i v a rfidinfi

susafifia te sam yam ino a tappayi

9 Cira tth i tim pava cana ssa icch a ta'

ka tafifiunfi v ikka m abuddh isfilinfi

sa ti m a tfi candim abandhuki ttina

saga ra v am ten’

abhiya'

c i to aham1 0 Sadesabhfisé

’

ya ka v ih i Sibalekatam pi v am sam J inadantadhfituya

niru ttiyfi Mfigadhikfiya v uddh lya

ka rom i d ipanta ra vfisinam api1 1 Jino yam iddhe Am a ra v h aye pu rekadéci hu tvz

’

m a Sum edhanfim ako

sa vedav edanga v ibhfigakov ido

m ah addh ane v ippaku lam h i m a nav o

1 2 Aham h i ja'

tivya sanena pi lito

j a rfibhibhfito m a ranena otth a to

siv am padam j ai tlj a rfidinissa tam

gav essayissam ti raho v icintiya1 3 Aneka sankh am dhanadha fifia sam padam

pa titth apetvz’

i kapanesu duccaj amanappake pem abh a ra

'

nubandh ino

v ih z’

iya m itte ca sute ca bandh a ve1 4 P ah a

’

iya ka'

m e nikh ile m anoram e

gh a rfibh inikkh am m a Him fica lantike

m ah idh a ram Dh am m ikanfim a v issutam

upecca nénz’

i ta rurfij ibh ii si tam15 Manonukfile su ra raJ anim m i te

a sam m lganam aga tim h i assam e

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

udikkh am a'

no sam ayam dayfidhano

ciram v ibh fitim anubhosi sabba so

25 Sah a ssa sankhfida sa cakkavfila to

sam aga tfinekasurfidh ipadih i

udaggudaggeh i j inantapa ttiyfisaghra v am so abh igam m a ya0 1 to

26 Tato ca v itv éi Kapila vh aye puresada

'

sato Sakyakulekaketunoah osi Suddh odanabhfim i bh a ttuno

Mahfidim fiyfiya m ahesiya suto27 V ijéitam a tto

’v a v asundh a ra

'

ya so

pa titth ah itvfina disfi v ilokayi

tada ahesum v iv a tanganz'

i dise'

i

apuj ayum ta tth a ca dev am iinu sa

28 Adhfirayum fitapa vfiranfidikam

a dissam a'

na v a nabh am h i deva tfi

pade‘

ini so satta ca u tta rz'

im ukho

upecca nicchfirayi vi cam Eisabh im

29 Ya th a tth a -S iddh a tth akum éraniim ako

m ah abba lo yobbanahfir iv iggaho

u tuttayfinucch a v ikesu ti su so’nubhosi pfisfida va resu sam padam

30 Kadfici uyyfinapa the ja rz'

iha tam

ta thfituram kfilaka tam ca sam yam im

kam ena disva’

ma v ira ttam ana so

hh a v esu so pabbaj itum akém ayi

31 Sapupph adipfidika reh i ra ttiyam

purakkh a to so tid ivfidh ivfisi hisa -Channako Kanth aka vfij iyz

—i nato

tato m ah éka runiko bh inikkh am i

32 Kam ena pa tva'

na Anom am apagamsudhotam uttfiph alahfiriseka te

pa ti tth ah itvfi v a ram olibandh anamsitéisi l iinam gagane sam ukkh ipi

33 P a tiggah etv z’

i tida sa’

mam issa ro

suv annacangota v a rena tam tadatiyoj anam ni lam anih i cetiyam

akai si ohla’

im anim a ttano pure

CHAPTER 1 .

Tato Gha tikfirasa roj ayonm a

sam a ha tam dhfirayi ci va rz'

i d ikam

atbo sakam v a tth ayugam nabh a ttha le

pa sa ttha vesaggah ano sa m ukkh ipi

P a t iggahetva'

na tam am buja'

sano

m ah iddhiko bh a ttibha rena coditosake bhave dva

'

da sayoj anam akam anih i ni lé

’

dih i dussa cetiyam

S usa fifia ta tto sa tim a'

j itindr iyov ini ta v eso ra sagedha v ajj itocha hfiyanfin

’ eva anom a v ikkam o

m ahfipadha nam padah itth a dukka ram

V isfikha m fisa ss’ atha punnam amyam

upecca m filam sah ajz’

iya bodh iya'

i

tinfisane cudda sah a tth a sam m i te

adhitth ahitvz’

i v ir iyam nisajji1 so

Av a tth a rantim v a sudham ca am ba ram

V 1 rupa vesaggahanena bh im sanam

pakam payanto sadha rfidh a ram m ahimj ino padose J ini m ara vfih inimSurfisu rabrahm aganeh i sajj i te

j aga ttaye pupph am ayaggh iké’

dina

pa v a ttam z’

m e suradundubhissa re

abujjh i bodh im raj anipa r ikkhayeTada

'

pakam pim su sa selakfinana’

i

sah a ssa sankhfida sa lokadhfituyo

agafich i so lonapayodh i siidutam 2

m ahfivabhfiso bhuvanesu pa tth a r i

Labh im su andha'

v im a le vilceauasunim su sadde badhi re

'

i pi jfitiya'

lapimsu m uga v a canena v agguna

ca r im su khelam padaszi’v a pangula

Bha v im su khujja'

i ujusom m av iggahz'

i

sikh i ’pi nibbz’

iyi aviei-fidisuapa gam um bandhana to pi J antavokhuda

'

dika rnpetabha va apakkam i

1 B. nisajj a .2 sfidhutam.

1 14 DATHAVAMSA.

43 Sam im su rogavya sanani paninam

bh ayam tir a cchz‘

m aga te na pilayi

janti a hesum sakh ilz’

i piyam v ada'

i

pa v a ttayum koficanadam m a tangajfi44 Hayz

'

i ca hesim su pah a ttham fina sfi

nadim su sabbé sayam ev a dundubh i

ra vunsu dehz'

ibh a rané'

ni paninam

disz'

i pa sidim su sam a sam anta to

45 P a vfiyi m ando sukh a si tam firu to

pa v a ssi m egho pi akfila sam bh a v o

j ah im su fikfisaga tim yibangam e?

m ahim sam ubbh ij J a j alam sam u tth ah i

46 Asandam énfi’

v a th ita'

sa v antiyo

nabbe v irocim su a sesa jotiyobhava

'

ah esum v i v a tzi sam anta to

j ana ssa nasum ca v anupapa ttiyo

47 S am ekkh a tam nz'

i va ranz'

i naga'

dayo

pavfiyi gandho api dibba sam m a to

dum fi ahesum ph a lapupph adhfirino

ahosi channo kam a leh i anna v o

48 Tha lesu toyesu ca pupph am finakéi

v icittapupphfi v ika sim su sabba the’

i

ni ranta ram pupph a sugandha v utth iya

ah osi sabbam ya sudham ba ranta ram

49 Nisa j ja pa llankav a re tahim j inosukh am sam apa tti v ihara sam bh av am

tato ’

nubh onto suci rfibh ipa tth itam

dima'

ni satt’ eva a tikkam fipayi50 Sam uppa ti tv a gaganangan am tato

pada ssayitv a yam akam m ahfim uni

sa pi tih i ram tidivfidh iv fisinam

j ina ttane sam sayitam nirfika r l

51 Ath’

ota r itvfina j ayéisana ssa soth i to v a pubbutta rakannaniss ito

dimami sa ttiinim isena cakkh unéi

tam Esanam bodh ita rum ca pUJ ayi

52 Ath’

anta rfile m anicankam e j inoth itappadesassa ca a sana ssa ca

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 1 6 DATHAVAMSA.

devabrahm fidikanam duri tam alah aram v a ttayi dham m acakkam

Sutva saddham m am aggam tibhuvanakuh a rfibh oga

V itthzi rikam 1 tam

Afifiékonda fifianfim advgam unipam ukh a ttha ra sabrahm a

kot ianna sum m aggadham m am pa rim itarah ite cakkavfile ula ro

obh a so pfitubh fito sapadi bahuv idham fisi a cch erakam ca

P ATHAMO P ARICCHEDO

1 B.

°

vittharita 1n.

CHAPTER 2. 1 17

DUTIYO P ARICCHEDO.

1 Tato pa tthaya so sattha vm ento dev am a nuse

bodh ito P hussam i sam h i na v am e punnam a s iyam2 Lahkam agam m a Gangfiya tire yoj ana v i tth a teMahfinfiga v anuyyane aya m ena tiyojane

3 Yakkhfinam sam itim gantvz'

i tha tvfina gagane tahimv z

'

i tandhak i ra v utth ih i ka tvz’

i yakkhe bh ayadd i te

4 Laddhfi bh ayeh i yakkheh i tehi dinnz'

iya bhfim iya’

i

cam m akh and am pa sz’

i retvfi nisiditvfina tankh ane

5 Cham m akh andam padi ttaggij51am filasam 5kulamiddh iyz

’

i v addh ayitvz'

m a yfiva sindhum sam anta to

6 Jayena sindhuv elfiya ri sibhfite nisa ca re

Gir idipam idhfinetvfi pa titthfipesi te tahim7 Desayitv ii j ino dh am m am tada] dev asam agam e

bah unnam pinakotinam dham m ébh isam ayam aka

8 Mahfisum ana dev a ssa sele Sum anakfitake

datya'

nam a ssiturnkese age? Jeta vanam J 1uo

9 P a titth apetvfi te sa tthunisinni sanabh fim iya‘

i

indanilam ayam thfipam ka r itvé so aP UJ ay11 0 Nissfiya m an ipa llankam pabba tannav a vasm o

disvfi yuddha tth ike nfige Cfiloda ra -Mahoda re

1 1 Bodh ito paficam e vasse c ittam z'

i se m ahém uni

uposa th e kiilapakkhe Nagadipam upa gam l

1 2 Tadz'

t Sam iddhi Sum ano devo Jeta v ane th itama ttano bha vanam yeva Rc

'

ijfiya tanapa'

dapam

1 3 Indani laddikfitam v a gahetvfi tuttham z—ina so

dha'

rayi tvz'

i sahfigafich i ch a ttam ka tvz'

ina sa tthuno

1 4 Ubh innam naga ra J unam v a ttam éine m ahéhav e

nisinno gagane ni tho m fipayitth a m ah t'

i tam am

15Alokam da ssayitva’tha a ssfisetv ané bhogino

sa m aggika ranam dham m am abh iisi purisfisabho

DATHAVAMSA.

1 6 Asi tikotiyo nfigfi aca lam budh iv fisino

pa titth ah im su m udite’

1 si lesu sa ranesu ca

1 7 Da tvfina m an ipa llankam sa tth uno bhuj agadh i pata tth

’

fisinam m ah ii v i ram annapa neh i tappayum

1 8 P a titth apetvfi so ta tth a Rfijéya tanapfidapam

pallankam tanca naga nam adési abh ipfij itum1 9 Bodh ito a ttham e vasse v esékh e punnam a s1yam

Man i- akkh ika -nfim ena nagm dena nim antito

20 Naga rfij a ssa tass’ eva bh a vanam se

'

idh usajj itamKa lyén iyam pa fica bh ikkhusa teh i saha {igam i

21 Ka lyéni- cetiya ttha

'

ne kate ra tanam anda pe

m ahz'

i rah am h i pa llanke upfiv isi na rfisabho

22 Dibbeh i khajj abhojjeh i sa sangh am lokanfiyakam

santappesi ph an indo so bhuj ageh i 1 purakkh a toDesayitvé

’

na saddham m am saggam okkh a sukh a’

i vah am

so sa tthfi Sum ane k ii te da ssesi padala fich anam24 Tato pa bba tapz

’

idam h i sa sangh o so v ini yakodivz

'

i v ihfiram ka tva'

na Digh a v iipim2upfigam i

25 Thfipa tthfine tahim buddho sa sangho’bh inisIdiya

sam apa ttisam ubbhfitam av indi a sam am sukh am

26 Mahébodhita ruttha'

ne sam fidh im appayi j inoMahfithfipappadese c a v ih a ri tth a sa m i dhinfi

27 Thfipfirfim am h i thfipassa th i ne J hfina sukhena sosabh ikkh usangho sam buddho m uh u ttam v i tina m ayi

28 S ili thfipappadesam h i th a tv ii kala v idfi m unideve sam anusfisetvé tato Jeta v anam aga

29 Agiddho lébh a sakkfire a sayh am a vam ananam

sah anto kev a lam sabba lokanitth a rana tth iko

30 Sam v a cch a rfini th a tvfina ca ttz'

ili sam ca pafi ca ca

desayi tv z’

m a su ttfidim na v angam sa tthu sfisanam

31 Ta'

retvfi bh av akantérfi j ane sankhyéitiv a ttinobuddhakiccfini sabbfini nitthz

'

ipetve'

i na cakkh um a

32 Ku sinfirfipure r a fifiam Ma lla'

nam Upa va ttane

sz'

i la v anam h i yam aka- sz’

i la rukkhéna m antare33 Mah i ra he supafir

‘

ia tte m afi ce u tta ra sisakam

nipanno siha seyyaya v esékh e punnam a s1yam

1 B. Bhuj ahgeh i . 2 M . Digh avépim.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

DATHAVAMSA.

52 Khem avh ayo kéirun iko kh inasamyoj ano m unic itakéi to tato va

'

m adfithfidhfitum sam aggah i

53 Atth annam atha raj finam dhfitu - a tth aya sa tth uno

uppannam v iggah am Dono sam etvfina dv ij uttam o

54 Ka tvfina a ttha kotthfise bhajetvé sesadhfituyo

ada’

i si a tth a rfijfinam tam -tam -naga ra va sm am

55 Ha tth a tutthfi gahetvéina dhe'

i tuyo te'

i na r iidhipii

gantvz’

i sake sake ra tthe cetiyz'

i ni aka'

i rayum

56 Ekfi dfithfi Surindena eké Gandhfira va'

sih i

eka'

bh uj anga rfijfih i fisi sakka tapiij itz'

i

57 Dantadhfitum tato Khem o a ttan '

c

'

t gah itam ada

Dantapure Ka l inga ssa Brahm ada tta ssa rfij ino58 Desayitva

'

na so dh am m am bhetvfi sabbakuditth iyo

rz'

ijfinam tam pa sfidesi aggam h i ra tana ttaye

59 Ajjhogfilho m uninda ssa dha m m fim a tam ah annav am

so na r indo pa vz'

ihesi m alam m a cch a riyfidikam

60 P fivussako yatha? m egho nz'

infira tana v a ssa to

dfiliddiyanidfigh am so nibbfi'

pesi na ru ttam o

6 1 Suv annakh a c i tiilam bam u ttfijfileh i1sobh itam

kfitfigz’

i ra sa tfikinnam ta runfidiccasannibh am

62 Nfinfira tanasobhfiya duddikkham cakkhum ii sana rn

yanam saggapa v agga ssa pa sfidz’

i tisayz'

i v ah am

63 Karayi tva'

na so m J a d iithfidha'

tunivesanam

dhé’

tupi th am ca ta tth’ eva ké

’

retva'

ra tanuJJ alam

64 Tahim sam appayitvéna da'

tha'

dhfitum m ahesino

pUJ a va tthfih i pfijesi ra ttindiv am a tandito

65 I ti so saficinitva’

ina pufifia sa m bha'

ra sam padam

caJ l tv a m anusam deham saggakfiyam a lanka r l

66 Anuj t'

i to tato tassa Kfisi réij a vhayo sutorajjam laddhz

’

i am accanam sokasa llam apanudi

67 P upph agandhfidinéi dantadhfitum tam abh ipfij iyaniccam m anippadipeh i jotayi dhfitum andiram

68 Icc’evam tidim so rfijéi ka tvz

’

i kusa la saficayam

j ah i tvé’

na nij am deh am dev indapuram ajjh agfi69 Sumando nam a rfij indo finandajanano satamtass’ atraj o tato fisi buddha sfisanam fim ako

1 B.

°kh acitam .

CHAPTER 2. 1 2 1

O Sam m anetvfina so dantadhz'

ntum fieyyantada ssino

m ah a ta’

i bh a ttiyogena a gii dev asah a vya tamTato param os afi iie pi baha vo v asudhfidh ipa

dantadhfitum m uninda ssa kamena abh ipfijayumGuh a si vav hayo rfijfi dura tikkam a sa sano

tato raj ja sir im pa tvfi anuga g h i m a haj anam

Sapa ra ttb iinabh ififie1 so lfibhé

’

sakkfira lolupe

m ayuvm o a v ijjandhe N iganthe sa m upa tgh ah i

Vassa'

i ra tte ya tha? cando m obakkha ndhena a vago

ni sakkhi gug a ram sibi j a l iturp so na rfisabhoDh am m am aggz

’

i apete pi pa v igghe d itth ikfinanamta sm im sfidhupa th am a fifie néti va ttim su pamnoHem a ta rangm filah i dhajeh i kada libi os

pupph aggb iyeh i’

nekehi sajjetvfi nfiga rfi pa ramMafiga la tthu tighoseh i na ccagi tfidikeh i ca

h em a r uplyapupph eh i ga ndh a cumgz'

i dikeh i ca

P fijentz’

t2m uni rfij a ssa d i thfidhfitum kudficanam

akam su ekanigghosam sam v a ttam budhisa nnibham

Ugghfitzetv z’

i na r indo so pfisfids sihapafij a ram

pa ssanto j amam addakkh i pfijz’

iv idhipa rfiyanam

Athfim a cca sabhfim ajjhe rz'

i jz'

i v im hi tam fina so

kotfiha lz—tkulo h utvfi idam v a canam abr a v i

Accherakam kim etan nu kidisam pagihfiriyam

m am etam nagaram kasm a'

i ch aganissitakam itiTato am a cco a olkkh i m edh a

’

wi buddham fim ako

rfij ino tassa sam buddhé’

nubhz’

i v a m a v ijana toSabba

’

ibhibhussa buddha ssa tanhfisafikhayada ssino

esfi dhétu m ahfirfij a Khem a ttherena 5ha §5

Tam dhfitum pfij ayi tvfina rfijéno pubbakfi idhaka lyénam itte nissfiya dev akfiya m upagam um

NEgan? pi im e sabbe sam pa rfiya sukh atth ikfi

pfij ayanti sam agam m a dhfitum tam sa tthuno itiTa ssfim acca ssa so réjz

'

i sutvfi dham m a subhz’

i sitam 3

dulladdh im a lam uj jhitv a pa sidi ra tana ttayet

'

i tupup m ka ronto so raj a a ccha r lya vah am

1 B.

°nabh ififio.

2 B. pujento.3 M. dhamm am .

DATHAVAMSA.

titth iye dum m ane’ka

'

si sum ane 0 ’stars j ane

Im e ah ir ika’

i sabbe saddhfidiguna vajj itéth addhfi sagba ca duppanna saggam okkha v ibfidhakfi 1

Iti so c intayi tva’

ma Guh a si vo na radhipo

pabbfijesi sakz’

i ra §§h § Nigangbo te a sesakeTato Nigan

‘

ghz’

i sabbe pi gh a ta sittfina lé yatha?kodhaggij a lité

’

gafi ohum pa ram P am liputtakamTa tth a rfij ii m aha

—ttejo J am budipa ssa issa ro

P a gdunfim o tada fisi anantaba la v z’

ih ano

Kodhandhfi ’tha N igangha te sabbe pesufifiakfirakfiupa saflkam m a rz

'

ijéina rp idam v a canam abra vum

Sabbadev am anusseh i v andani v e m ah iddh ike

Siva-brah m fidayo dev e nicoam tum he nam a ssa th a

Tuyh am si m antabh fipi lo Guh a si vo panfidhuna

ninda nto tédise deve cb a v a tgh im v a nda te itiS utva

’

i na v a cana rp tosam rfij é kodha va sa nugoSfiram szIm antabh l

-

J pfilam C i ttayfinam ath ’

a bra v i'

Ki liflga ra tgh am gantvana Guh a si va m idbfinaya

pfij itam tam ch a v a ggh im os tena r a ttindiv am itiC ittayéno tato ré

’

j a’

i m a h a tim ca turaflginim

sannayh i tv e’

i sa kam senam pu re? tam h i’

bh inikkbam i

Grantvfina 2 so m ab ipfi lo sena figeh i purakkh a bo

Dantapura ssfiv idfire kh a ndhfivz’

i ram n iv esayi

Sutvfi figa m anam tassa Kzi liri go 3 so m a h ipa ti

gaj indapfibha té’

dihi tarp tosesi na rfidh ipam

Hitajj hfisaya tam fia tv ii Guh a si v a ssa raj m o

Dantapu ram Cittaya no saddh im senaya pfivisi

P fikz'

i ragopura gtfilapa sfidagghika c itti tam

déna sfilfih i so réja sam iddh am puram adda sa

Tato so sum amo gantve’

i pa v iggho réj am and iram

Guh a si v a ssa écikkh i P and uréj a ssa sa sanam

Sutv a’

ina si sanam tassa déra g am du ra tikkam am

pa sannam ukha v anno v a Citta véinam sa m abra v i

Sabba lokah ita tthfiya m am sanettfididfina to

anappakappe sam bhz’

we sam bha r i tvé a tandito

.

1 M. vibandhakfi.

2 B. gatvana .

3 M. Kalingo.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

DATHAVAMSA.

P fitihfir iyam a J J apl saggam okkh asukhfivah am

pa ssanténam m anussfinam da ssaniyam tayfi itiAbbhuggantv a gaga p akuh a ram

1candalekhabhi ra m a

v issajjenti raja tadh av a lé ram siyo dantadhz’

xtu 2

dhfipfiyant’

i sapadi bah udha paj ja lanti m uhu ttam

nibbfiyanti nayana subh agam pagih i ram aka'

isiAccheram tam pa ram a ruciram C ittayz

’

ino marindod iS VE

-

l h atgho cirapa r ici tam ditth ijz’

ilam j ah itva

gantvfi buddham sa ranam a sam am sabba senih i saddh im

aggam pufifiarp pa sa v i baha dhi dhfitusam m ananaya

DUTIYO P ARICCHEDO

1 B. M. gagag a .

2 B.

”dhatum.

CHAPTER 3. 1 25

CHAPTER I II .

1 Tato Ka lm gfidh ipa tissa tassaso C ittaya no pa ram appi to

tarp sa sanam P anduna rfidh ipa ssa

fifipesi dhi ro dura tikka m an ti2 Rfijfi tato Dantapuram dh ajeh i

puppbeb i dh fipeh i ca toranehi

a laflka r itvéna m ahfiv i tfina

nivfir itfidicoam a ri c ijz’

i lam

3 Assuppabandhz’

i v uta locaneh i

purakkh a to negam anaga reh i

sam ubbah anto sira sii nijena.m ahfiraham dhé tuka randakam tam

4 Sam ussitodfira sitfitapa ttam

safikhodarodfita turafigayuttam

ra tham na vfidicca sam ana v a lm am

firuyb a c itta tth a ranébh irfim am

5 Aneka saflkh eh i ba leh i saddhim

v elétiva ttam budhisannibh eh i

niv a ttam fina ssa. bahuj janassaV ina pi deham m ana sanuyz

’

xto

6 Susanth a tam sabbadh i vfilukfih i

susajj itam pannagha tfidikeh i

pupphfibh ikimgam pa’

gipajja digbamsuv i ttba tam P 5§a1iputtam agga rp

7 Ka lifigana’

i tho kusum adikeh i

nacceh i gi teh i os v iiditeh i

dine dine addh ani dantadhfitumpfijesi saddh im v anadev a téhi

8 Suduggam am sindhum ah idha reh i

kamena-m -addhfinam atikkam i tvfi

5d5ya. dhfitum m anujédh infithoaga puram P figaliputtaniim am

1 M. afigage.

DATHAVAMSA.

9 Rfijfidh iraj o”cha sabhaya m aj j he

d isvéna tam v i tabh ayam v isaflkam

Ka liflga ra J a m pagighfibhibhfito

a bhfisi pesufifiaka re Nigan'

gbo1 0 Deve j ah itvfina nam a ssaniye

cha v agghim etena na m a ssi tam tam

af] géra rfisim h i sajotibh fitenikkh ippa khippa rp daha thfidhuneti

1 1 P a h a ttha ci tta va. tato Nigangh ar aj angane

1 to m ah a tim gabh i ram

V i taocikafigfiraka rfisipum gam

afigfirakfisum abh isafikh a r im su

1 2 Sam anta to pa jja l itfiya tfiyasajotiyfi Ror uv abhera v aya

m oh andhabhfitfi atha titth iyfi tetam dantadhatum abhinikkh ipirpsu

1 3 Ta ssz’

m ubh ii vena tam aggl ras lm

bhetvz’

i sa roj am ra th aoakkam a ttam

sam anta to ugga ta renujfilamu ggh ii si kifij akkh abh a rfibh irfim am .

1 4 Ta sm im kha ne pak aj aka gn ikaya

pa tiggh ah itvfi Jm adantadhfitu

kundz’

w adfita’

h i pabba'

ihi sabba?

d isc? pabhfisesi pabh a ssa réhi1 5 Disvz

’

m a tarp a coh a r iyam m anussa

pa sanna cittfi ra tanfidikeh i

sam pfij ayitvfi j inadantadhfitumsakam sakam d itth im a vossaj irpsu

1 6 So P andurz'

ijz'

i pana d igghijfilamcirfinubaddh am apa r iccaj anto

pfititth apetvfi’dh ika ranyam

2 etamkfigena ghfitfipayi dantadhfitum

1 7 Ta ssam nlm ugga’dh ika ra 13yam

2 esaupaddh abhfigena ca dissa m anéi

pubbfica la tgho v a. sudh a—lm a r ici

j otesi ram sihi disa. sam antz'

i

2 M. B. here at W . 21 , 25°karafifi am .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 28 DATHAVAMSA.

bbfisz'

iya sabba fifiugunappabh a vamv annesl sa raJ J aVlm utta citto

28 Bh fim im kini tvfi m ah a téi dhanenam anoram am Jeta v anam v ih ii ram

yo karayitvfina j ina ssa da tv a’

i

upa tth ah i tarp ca tupa ccayeh i

29 Anz'

i th apindappada se’

ggh isetgho

so diggh adham m o papitfim aho m e

tilokanfith e m am a dh am m a raj e

tum he’dhun5pa ssa th a bh a ttibh a ram

30 Itth am naditvfina pabfitapafifio

katvfina ekamsam ath’u tta riyam

m ah i ta lam dakkh inajfinukena{ih a cca baddhafij a l iko avoca

31 Chaddanta -nfigo sa v isena v iddho

sa llena yo loh itam akkh itaflgo

ch abbanna ra r‘

nsih i sam ujja lantechetv a

’

ina luddaya adfisi dante32 Saso pi hutv a

-

ma v isuddh a si lo

ajjha ttadfinfibh ira to dv ijz’

iya

yo da jj i deham pi sakam nipa coa

ahgfira rasim h i bubhukkb itfiya

33 Yo bodh iyz’

i bfih ira va tthudfinfi

a titta rfipo S iv i rfij a segghoa dfisi cakkhfini pabh a ssa rfini

dv ij iiya j iIm a-

lya a cakkh ukfiya

34 Yo kh antiv z’

idi pi Ka lébu rfijech edé

’

payante pi sah a tth apfidam

pa riplu taflgo r udhire ti tikkh i

m ettfiyam fino ya sadfiyake’v a

35Yo Dh am m apfilo api sa ttam a sa

jfito padugghe j anake sakam h ike

'

i rfipayante a sim e‘

i lakam m am

cittam no dfisesi P a tfipa rfije

36 Sékhfim igo yo a sa ti pum ena

vane papfitfi sayam uddha tena

siliiya bhinne pi sake la lfigetam kh em abhfim im anayitth a m filham

CHAP TER 8 .

87 Rugshena m i ren’ abh inim m itam piafigfiraka sum ja litam v ibh ijjasém utth ite sajj u m abfirav inde

gha tvz'

ma yo setthi adfisi dfinam38 Migoma yenopa v ij a iiflam ekambh i tam v adh ii m ooayiturp kurafigim

Eghfitane a ttasirarp thapetvfi

pam ocitfi’fi iie api pfig isa fighfi

39 Yo sa tta vasso v isikh iiya pam sukilz

'

ipa ro Sam bh a vanfim ako pisabbafifiulflha

’

iya nigfilhapaflh am

puggho v iyéké’

si Suci ra tena

40 Hitvz'

i nikantim 1sakaj i v ite pi

baddhé sakuoch im h i ca. vetta v a llim

sfikhém ige neka sah a ssasaflkbe

v adhfi pam ocesi kapissa ro yo

4 1 Santappayam dh am m a sudhfira sena

yo m anuse Tundila sfika ro piisi v a ka tvfi atha fifiyaganth amnij a rp pa va ttesi cirfiya dham m am

42 P a cca tthikam P unnakayakkh am uggam

m ah iddhikam kfim agunesu giddh am

yo tikkh apanno V idhurz’

ibbidh a’

ino

dam esi Kfilfigin -m a tthakam h i

43 Kulév asfiyi a v irfilhapakkh o

yo buddh im é v a ttakapotako pisa ccena. di vagglm abh ijja lantamvassena nibbfipayi var ido

’v a

44 Yo m a cch a rfij ii pi a vuggh ikéledisv a

’

ina macche ta si te kilantesa

’

ccena v z'

ikyena m ah ogh apumgam

m uh uttam a ttena akz'

tsi ra tth am

45 V icittah a tth a ssa ra th Zidikéini

v a sundha rékam panakfiranfini

putts ’nuj5te sadiss os di re

yo dajj i V essanta raja’

itiyam pi

1 B. Hitvs‘

m a kantim .

1 29

1 30 DATHAVAMSA.

Buddho bh a v i tv a api dig'gh adham m a

sukh a’

inapekkho ka runénuv a tti

sabbam sah anto av am é’

nana’

idim

yo dukka ram lokah itam akz'

isi

Balena saddh im ca turafl gikena

abh iddav antam a tibh ii sanena.

ajeyya sa ttham pa ram iddh ipa ttam

dam esi yo Alav akam pi yakkh amDeh ébh inikkh antahutfisana cci

m élfiku lam brahm abh av am ka ritva

bhetvé’

na ditth im sum ra nubaddh am

Vinosi yo b rahm a va ram m unindoAccaflkusam dhfina sudh otagag darp

nipfititaggfilakagopurfidim

dh é vanta m agge Dh anapfilah a tth imdam esi yo dii runam antakam V 8.

Manu ssa ra ttérugapfig ipfidam

ukkh ippa kh agga rp anubandh am a nam

m ahédayo duppa sah am pa reh i

dam esi yo Afigulim é lacoramYo dh am m a rfijé v ij itfir isaflgho

pav a ttayanto v a radham m acakkam

saddh am m a safi fiam ra tanz’

ika rafi os

ogéh ayi sam pa r isa rp sam aggam

Tass ’eva saddham m ana rédh ipa ssa

Ta thfiga tass’

appatipugga la ssa

anantafiz’

ina ssa v isa'

im da ssa

esa m ahékfirunika ssa dhfitu

Anena sa ccena j ina ssa dhe'

i takh ippam sam z

'

i ruyh a nabbantarfilamsudh am sulekhev a sam uj j alantikafikham v inodetu m ahfijana ssaTa sm im khane sz

'

i J lnadantudhétu

nabb am sam uggam m a pabhfisayanti

sabbfi disc? osadh itfiraka’

i v a

j amam pa sfidesi v itim l akafikh am

Atbo ta ri tvé gaganafiganam baSE-

l m atthake setth isutassa tassa

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 32 DATHAVAMSA.

J ] gucch aniye kunapédikeh i

kh ipim su dhétutnpa r ikhfiya pigghe

65 Ta sm irnkhane pafioav idham bujeh isafioh iidi tfi h am saganopabhuttz

’

i

m adhubba tfiliv iruta‘

ibh irém 5

ahosi sfi pokkh a rani v a Nandz'

i

66 Ma tangaj52 kofica ra v am ra v im su

ka rim su hesz'

m inadanl turangz'

i

ukku ‘

ggh infidam aka r i rpsu maccasuvédité dundubhi -Edayo pi

67 Thom im su m a cce'

i thu tigi takeb i

naccim su ottappa v ibhfisanéi piv a ttha

’

mi si se bh am ayimsu mattabh uj a

’

m i poghesum udaggaoittz’

i

68 Dhfipeh i kfi léga rusam bhav eh i

gh anfiv anaddh am v a nahham ahosi

sam ussitfinekadhajéiv a l ih i

puranl tada v a tth am ayam akfisi

69 Disvfi tam a cch eram a cintan'

iyarn

Em oditfi m a ccagana sam agga

a tthe niyojetum upecca tassav ad im su P andussa na rédhipa ssa

70 Disvéna yo idisakam pi réj aiddhfinubhfiv a rn m unipungav a ssa

pasé'

dam a ttam pi ka reyya. no oskim a tth iyfi tassa bh a v eyya panna

71 P a sfidaniyesu gunesu raj a

pa sfidanam sfidhu -j anassa dh am m o

pupph anti sabbe sayam eva. candesam ugga te kom udakz

‘

inanz’

ini

72 Vficz’

iya tosam pana dum m a tinam

m a saggam aggam paj ah ittha rz'

ij a.

andhe gahetvéi v ica reyya ko h ianvesam ano supa th am am filho

73 Na radh ipfiKappina -Bim bisfira

Suddhodanédi api tej av anté

1 M. Gaj édhipé .

CHAPTER 3.

tam dham m a raj am sa rana tn upecca

pl vunsu dham m iim a tam Eds t enaSaha ssanetto tid isfidh ipo pikbiniiyuko kh inabha v a rnm unindaxn

upsees dham m am v im a lam nisam m a

a la ttba ayam api d igghadham m o

Tuv am pi ta sm im j ita pa ficam firedevfitidev e v a radham rna ra j esaggapav aggfidh igam fiya kb ippam

c ittam pa sfideh i na rfidh irfijaSutvfina tesam v acanam na rindo

v itinnakankho ra tana ttayam hi

senéipa tirn a tth aca ram avoca

pabagghabhfivo pan saya m a jjheAsaddahz

'

m o ra tana ttayassa

guns bh av a cchedanakfirana ssaci rfiya dulladdh ipa the ca ranto

gh ito sarajje api v aficito’h am

Mohena kbajjopanaka rn dham esim

si taddito dh fim as ikhe j a lante

pipfisito sindh uj a larnpah a'

iya

piv im pam z'

idena m a r ioitoyam

P a riccaj itvfi am a tam ol raya

j iv a tth iko tikkh a v i sam akhfidim

v ihfiya’ham oam pakapupphada m am

adhfirayim j a ttusu nfigabhéram

Gantvz’

m a kb ippam pa rikbfisam ipam

firfidhayi tvfi j ina dantadb ii tumfineh i pfijz

'

iv idh inz'

l ka r issam

pufififin i sa bba ttha sukhz'

iv ahz'

ini

Gantve’

i tato so pa rikhfisam j pamseni dh inz

’

i tho pa ram appa ti to

dhz'

i tu ln m unindassa. nam assam ano

a jjh esi ranno hitam Eca ranto

Cirfigata rnditghim alam pahfiya

a la ttha. saddham sugate na rindo

pi sz'

zdam Egam m a pasz'

idam assa.v addhehi ranno ra tana ttayam h i

133

1 34 DATHAVAMSA.

Ta sm im kbans pokkh arani V icitta'

i

phulleh i sov anna sa roruh eh i

a lam ka ronti gagana rn ahosi

Mandékini v ébh ina vfiv a tfirfi

Ham sanganevfith a m unindadhfitu

sa'

l panka jfi pankaj am'

okkam anti

kundfiv adfitéh i pabh z'

ih i sabbam

kh i rodakucch im v a pa ram aka sI

Tato sura ttafij a lipankaj am b i

pa tiggh ah itvfina cam'

fipa tissa

sand issam finfi m ah a tz’

i j anenam ah apph a lam m i nusakam aka ttha

Su tvfina v u ttantam imam marindo

paba ggb abhfivo pad a se'

t v a gantv z'

i

sam sucayanto digunam pasiidam

suv im h ito pafij aliko av ocaVohfiradakkhfi m anujé m uninda

sangh a tfayi tvfi nika soP a lam h i

ka ronti aggh a xn v a raka ficanassa

eso h i dham m o carito pa rfinoManinl pa sa tthfika ra sam bh av am pih u té

’

sakam m eh i’bhisankh a ri tv5.

pi penti réjafifiakiri takotimV ibhfisana tth a rn v iduno m anussa

V im a rnsana tthfiya ta vé'

dhuné pim ayé katam sabbam imam m uninda

agu rnm ah antam khama bhfiripafifiakh ippam m am z

'

ilanku ru uttam angam

P a tigthitfi tassa tato ki ri tem anippabh ébhfisini dantadh fitu

am unoi ram si dhav a lfi paja'

isu

sineh a jz'

itz'

i iv a kh i radhérfi'

So dantadhfitum si ra sfi vah anto

padakkh inam tarp naga ranl ka ritv a

sam pfij ayanto kusum é’

dikeh i

susajj itantepuram1 fiha ritth a

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 36 DATHAVAMSA.

OATUTTHO P ARICCHEDO.

1 Carati dha ranipfile ra'

ijadham m esu tasm im

sam a raca tura seno Kh i radhé'

ro narindo

nij abhuj aba la lilfi’r5tidappappam § th i

v ibh a vajanitam z'

ino yuddha sa jjo’bh igafich i

2 Ka r iva ram a tha. disve’

i so guhfidvarayfitam

pagibh aya rahita tto si ha ra‘

ija v a réjénijanaga ra sam ipfiyii tam etam na rindam

am itabalam ahoghen’

otth a ranto’bbiyay1

3 Uditabah aladh ii lipfiliruddhanta likkh o1

sam ada v iv idhayodhérfiv a sa rpram bb abh im e

nisitasa rasa tfili vassadhEri ka rfile 2

aj ini mabati yuddhe P anduko Kh i radhfiram4 Atha na rapa tisefi ho sangahetv éna ra t th am

nij a tanuja v a rasm im rajjabbéram nidhfiya

sugatada sanadhfitum sam pagicobfipayetvfi

pah ini os Guh asi vam sakka ri tv a-

l sa ra ttham

5 Suci ram a v anipa’

ilo safifiam am aj jhupetov iv idhav ibh a v adfinfi yficake tappayitvé

tidasapura sam fij a tndehabhedfi payéi toku sa lapha lam anappam pa tth itanl pacca latth a

6 Na rapa ti Guh a siv o tam m uninda ssa dhfitum

sakapuram upanetv ii sa'

idha sam m a nayanto

suga tigam anam agge pé'

nino yoj ayantosuca r i tam abh irfipam saficinanto v ihési

7 Aganitam ah im a ss’

Ujjenirafifio tanfijo

pu rim a v ayas i yev’i raddha saddhfibh iyogo

da saba la tanudhé’

tum pfij itum tassa rafifio

purav a ram upayz'

i to Dantanfim o kum firo

1 M .

°bah ala

°and

°

rundha°.

2 M .

°

kar51e°

CHAPTER 4 . 1 37

8 Gunajanitapasfidam tam Kalxngfidh inz’

i th am

nikh ilagunanw a so so kum aro kari tvEv ividbam ahav idhfinam sfidhu sam pfidayanto

a va si suga ta dhfitmn anvaham v andam fino

9 Abha v i ca Guha si vassii vani'

sa ssa dh i tz’

z

v ikacakuv al ayakkbi h am sakantfibb iyfitfi

v adanaj ita sa roj i hfiridham m illabhz’

xrfi

kucabh a ranam itangi Hem am i lz'

zbh idhfina

Akh ilagunanidhfinam bandh ubhfivz’

inurfipam

suv im a lakulajfita rn tam kum firam v idi tve'

t

narapati Guh a si vo a ttano dh i ta ram tam

adadi sabahum z’

inam rz'

ij aputta ssa tassaManujapa ti kum firam dhfiturakkhfidh ikfire

pacurapa r ijana rn tam sabbathfi yoj ayitvfi

ga v am ahisa sah a ssfidihi sam pinayi tv é’

sakav ibha v a sa rikkhe issa ra tte thapesi

Sam a rabhuv i v ina igghe Kh i radha re na r indoMa laya vanam upeti bh i gineyyz

’

i kum z'

u'

z'

i

paba lam a tim abantam sam h ar itvfi ba lagga rn

upapuram upagafichum dhfituyfi ganh ana ttham

Atha naga ra sam ipe te ni vesam ka r itvé

sav anakatukam etam sa sanam pesayim su

suga tada sanadhfitum dehi v5kh ippam ambam

yasasirijanannnv a kilo. sam gém akel im

Sapadi dha ranipfilo sa sanam tam sunitvé’

av adi rah a si vacam r i j aputta ssa tassana h i sati mama dehe dhfitum a fiii a ssa da ssam

aham api yadi jetum n’

ev a te sakkuneyyamSuranaranam itam tarp dantadhfitum gahetva

gah itadij a v ilfiso‘ S iha lam yfih i dipanl

iti v acanam udéram m étula ssz'

itha sa tvatam avaca Gub a sivanl Dantanfim o kum aroTava os mama os. ko v ii S iha le bandhubhfito

j inaca ranasaroje bh a ttiyutto ca ko v a

j alanidhipa ra ti’

re SIha lam kh uddadesam

katham aham atinessam dantadhfiturp J lna ssa

1 B. here and below 2 1 , 43°

dV1J a°

(comp.

1 88 DATHAVAMSA.

Tam avadi Guh a si’

v o bhfigineyyam kum a ram

da sabala tanudhé tfi santh itfi S ih a la sm irn

bh av abh ayah a tidakkho v a tta te satthu dh am m o

gananapagh am a ti tz’

i bh ikkh a vo ca va slm su

Ma m a. ca. piya sahfiyo so Mahésena ra J a

j ina oa rana saroj adv anda sevébh iyuttosa lilam api os phuggh arndhéi tuyé pa tth ayantov iv idh a ra tanajfitam pabha ta rp pesayitth a

P abh av a ti m anuj indo sabbadfi buddh im z’

i sosuga tada sanadhfitum pfij i tu rnpUJ aneyyanl

pa r icita v isaya m hz'

i v ippa v utth am bba v antam

v iv idh av ibh av a déne‘

i sfidhu sanganh i tum os

N13aduh itu patim tam i ttbam firfidh ayitvfi

na rapa‘ci Guh a si vo sangahetvfina senanl

ranadh a ranim upoto so kum z’

i reh i saddhim

m a ranapa ra va sa ttam ajjh agfi yujjh am éinoAth a. na rapa tiputto Dantanfim o sun itvé

sa vanakagukam etam m atulassa ppav a ttim

gab itadua v ilfiso dantadhfitum gahetvz'

i

turi ta tu ritabhfito so puram ha’

i pa lfiyi1

Sa rabh a sam upagantve’

i dakkh inam oaths. desama v ica lita sabhfivo iddh iyfi deva te

’

mam

nadim a tim ah a tim so utta r itvfina pa nnamnidah i da sanadhfitum v aluk '

c

—trésim ajjhe

Puna puram upagantva’

i tam gah i tafifia vesam

bh a r iyam api gahetvé figa to ta tth a khippamsuga tada sanadhfitum v filukfith fipakucch im

gh apitam upaoa ranto acch i gum banta ra sm im

Sapad i nabh a si thero ga cch am é’

no pan’ ekov iv idh akiranajfilam vfilukfirfisithfipfi

a v ira litam 2udentam dhfitfiyfi tayo. disv a

’

i

panam i suga tadhfitum ota ri tvéina ta tth a

Munisu tam atha disva'

i j a m pa ti te pa ti tfinij agam ana v idhfinam sabbam a rocayim su

da saba la tanujo so dhfitu rakkh éniyutto

parah itanira ta tto te ubh o ajjhabbz’

isi

1 M . paléyi ; B. palfiyi .2 M. avim litaxn.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

DATHAVAMSA.

35 J ah itabhuj agav eso tankh ane1 so ph anindo

patibh aya cakita tto sankh ipitvéna bhoge

sa rabh a sam upagantvz’

i tassa pads nam i tvaV inayam adhuram i tth am tam m uni sam avoca

36 Saka laj anah i ta tth am ev a jayanti buddhfibh av a ti j anah ita tth am dh iitum a tta ssa puj aaham api j inadhe

’

xtum pfij ayi tvfi m ab aggh am

kusa laph alam anappam saficinissan 2 ti ganh im37 Atha [nanu] agananarn sa ccabodhfirahfinam

v asatibhav anam esé n iyate S ih alam tam

m univ a ra tanudhz'

i'

tuxn tena deh i ti v uttobhuj agapa ti ka randam dhfitugabbh am adajj i

38 V ih agapa titanum tam sam h a r itvfina thero

ja la ca rasa tabh im fi annav z'

i uppa titvfi

saka lapagh av icakke rajja lakkh im v a dh a'

itum

na rapa titanu janam j am pa tinam a dz'

i si

39 Iti ka ta bahukfire sam yam inde payfitesuga tadasa nadhfitum m uddhanfi ubbah anta

mabati v ipinadevédihi m agge payuttev iv idham aha v idhfine te tato nikkh am im su

40 Mudusurabh isam i ro kanigakiidivyapeto

v im a lapulinahé'

ri Esi sabba ttha m a ggo

ayanam upaga te te dantadhz’

i tuppabhz’

i vfi

nigam anaga rav a si sfidh u sam m anayl rnsu

4 1 Kusum a surabhicunnfikinnab a tthfih i niccam

sakutukam anuyz'

i tz’

i ki nane deva tfihia ca lagah anaduggam

3 khepayi tvfina m aggam

agam um a tur itfi te pa tganam Tém a littim

42 Aca lapada rabaddh am su’

g'

gh itodfirakfipam

uditaputh ulakz'

i ram dakkhaniyyz’

im akam ca

sayam abh im a ta -Lankfigfim inam na v am etesapadi sam upa rfilh am adda suntl v i nijeh i

43 Atha dij apav a rfi te S ihalam ganta m icch am

sa rabh a sa m upagantvfi ni v ika ssfiv adim su

su tisukh a v aoa sii so sfidhu vuttena tosam ‘1

pam uditah adayo te nz'

ivam éropayitth a

1 B. (here and at 31 and 52)tam kh ane.2 M. saficinissan.

3 B. M .

°

gah ana°

.

1 M. c’esaxp.

CHAPTER 4 . 1 41

44 J a lanidhim abh irfilhesv esu fidfiya dh iitumsam abh a vum upa santz

'

i lolaka llolam filfi

sam asurabh im anu ii iio utta ro vfiyi Vi tov im a la ruoira sobhé sabba tha

’

i’

sum d isfi pi45 Nabh asi a sitasobhe Vena teyyo v a na va

paba lapav ana vegz'

i santa tanl dhfiv am finfi

nayanav isayabhfivfiti ta ti rfica lfidim

pav asi ja ladh im ajjha rnphenapupphfibh ikinnam46 Atha. abha v i sam uddo bh im asam va t§av5t§ ~

’

bhih a tasikh a rikfigfikfira v ic ippabandho

sa v anabh iduraghoré’

rfi'

vam ddh anta likkho

bh ayacakitam anussakkandito sabba ra ttim

47 Udaya sikha r isi sam nfitanédiccabim be

upaga tav a ti tassa ra ttiyfi a ccayam h i

sa lilanidh ija lam tarp santaka llolam filam

a sitam aniv icittam kottim am vfwabbfisi

48 Atha v ita taph anz’

ilibh imsanfi keci nfigfisurabh ikusum ah a tthfi keci d ibba ttabha v ar uciram anipadipe keci sandhfirfiyantfim J a sira si ka rontii keci kanduppalfini

49 P hugakum udaka lfipe ja ttun’ eke vahanta

kanakaka la sam élé ukkh ipanté ca keci

pa vana ca litaketuggiibakfi keci ekerucirakanakacunnéipunna cangogab a ttb5

50 Sa la lita ra m an iyam1 keci na ccam ka ronta

salayam adhuragi tam gz'

iyam éné’

v a keci

pa cura tur iyabh ande Eibananta'

i os. 2 ekem univa ra tanudhfitum pfij iturn uggh abim su

51 Ruciraka caka lé’

pfi réj akafififiya tassam uni v a rada sana tn tam am ba ram uppa titvfi

a sita jaladagabbhfi nigga te v indulekhz’

i

ujuraja ta sa lz'

ikéi sannibhe m ufici ram si52 Atulitam anubhfiv am dhfituyfi pekkhatam tam

pam uditah adayfinam tankh ane pannaga nam

pagirav abh a r itfinam sadhuvfidfidikz’

inam

gaganam apa r iyantam v’a 8 1 v itthfiritfinam

1 B.

°

1a1ita°

.

2 M. va .

DATHAVAMSA .

53 P a v isi suga tadfighfidhfitu sii m oligabbh am1

puna gagana ta lam hfi ota r itv ana tassa?

ph anadh a rani vahfi te tam tarim v a rayitv éi

m abam akaram udé’

ram sa tta ra ttindiv a m h i

54 Aca lam iva v im a nam antalikkh am h i nfivam

ga tiv irah i tam am bhora slm aj j h am h i disviibh aya v ilulitacittfi j am pa ti te sam agga

da sabala tanuj am tam iddh im antam sa rim su

55 Sapadi m unisuto so c ittam esam v iditva

nahbasi j a ladh a rz’

i li m addam a no’bh igantv5.

v ih agapa tisa r iranl m fipayitvfi m ah antam

bh ayacakitabhuj ange te pa lé’

pesi2 kh ipparp

I tth am buddh a sute bhujanga j anitam bh i tim sam etv z’

i gatesa nava pavan i pakam pitadh ajfi tungam ta rangiiv a lim

bh indanti ga ti vega sz’

i pu th uta rarnm eghz’

w a li sannibh am

Lankz'

ipa ttanam ota ri ttha sanast’

i thera ssa tass’ iddh lya

CATUTTHO P ARICCHEDO .

1 B. m oli°

.

2 M. palapesi.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

DATHAVAMSA.

9 Tosam ca janipa tikénam ubh innam esoka tvfina. sangah am ulfira ta ram ya thicoh am

v u ttantam etam abh iv edayitum pa sa tth

Lankédh ipassa sav idh am pah inittha bh ikkhum

Rfijfi v a santa sam aye sah akfim inih i

uyyfinakelisukh am skadino ’

nubh onto

figaoch am finam atha ta tth a sudfira to v a

tam v ippa sannam ukh a v annam apa ssi bbikkh um

So saxhyam i sam upagam m a naradh ipam tam

v uttantam etam abh ivedayi tuggh a citto

sutve’

ma tam pa ram api tibh a ram v ahanto

sam pa ttacakka ra tano v a ah osi rfijfiLankissa ro dv ija v a rfi j inadantadhfitumfidfiya jfinipa tayo ubh aye

1sam ecca

essanti Lanka m a cirena i ti ritam tam

nem ittika ssa v a canam ca ta thaxn am afifii

Rfijz'

i tato m ah a tiya’

i pa rl sz—iya saddh im

ta ssfinu rfidhanaga ra ssa puruttz’

ir i ya

fisfiya tam sapadi Megh agir irp v i bz’

i ram

saddho agafich i pada sa v a pasanna ci tto

Disvfi tato suga ta dhatum a labbh aneyyam

Enandaj a ssu'

nivabeh i ca térahfiram

sificam v idhéya panidh im bah um finapubbam

rom aficakaficukadh a ro iti cintayi ttbaSo

’ham aneka ra tanujja lam olidhfirirn

pl lj eyyam a j J a yadi duocaj am u ttam angam

loka ttayeka sa rana ssa Ta théga ta ssa

no dha'

i tuyz'

i maham anucch a v ikam ka reyyam

Etam pahfita ra tanam sadhanam sabhoggam

sam pu3ayam api dh a rfiva layam a sesam

pfij am ka rom i tadanucoh a v ikam aham ticinteyya ko h i bhuv anesu am filh a c itto

Lankfidh ipa coam idam appa ta ram m am’

£131

buddho gunshi v iv idheh i pam fina sufifioso ’ham pa ri tta v ibh av o tibha v ekanéi th am

tam tz'

idisam da saba lam katham a ccav issam

1 B. ubh ayo.

CHAPTER 5.

Ittham punappuna tad eva v icintayantoapaJJ l so dhitiyuto pi v isa fifiibhfivamsanl v ij ito sapadi cam a ram fim tena

kb innena sev akajanena a la ttha sa fifiam

Thokam pi bij am a th avz’

z abh iropayanta

m edbz'

tv ino m aba tiyfi pi v asundha rfiyakfilena pa tta tacapupph aph aliidikfini

v indanti pa tth itaph a léni anappakz‘

ini

Evam

'

guneh i v iv idheh i pi appam eyye

dh am m issa ram h i maham appa ta ram pi ka tv akala

'

ccayena panna m aw sesa ram m am

saggapa v agga sukham appagim am labh issam

I ttham v icintiya'

pam odabh a rfitireka

sam punna candim a sa r ikkh am ukh o marindosabbafifiuno da sanadhfituv a rassa tassa

pfijesi sabbam api S ih aladipam etamBhikkhfi pi tepit kaj 1711311 1; abhfinakiidi

1

takkfigam fidikusa lfi api buddhim anto

v a tthuttayeka sa rana apl pora vagga

kotfiha la’

i sapadi sannipa tim su ta tth a

Rfijéi tato m ah a tiyfi pa risz'

iya m ajjheicc abra v i 2 m univa ro h i susukkadz

’

i tho

(15615 J inassa yadi osadh i té rakz'

x v a

setfi bhav eyya kim ayam m a lina’

i’vabhasa

Ta sm im khane da sanadh iitu m unissa ra ssa

pakkhe pa sé’

riya duv e v iya réj aham si

v i tthfiritam suniv abfi gagananganam h i

Zi vagza to J a v i j a vena m uhu ttam a ttam

P aocaggh am a tth a ranakam sitam a tth a r itva

bh addfisanam h i v inidhfiya. m unindadhétum

tam J étip'

upphanika rena th akesi rfijév a ssa ccayam budharakfiga sam appabhena.

Uggam m a kh ippam atha dhfitu m unissa rassa

sa pupph a ra’

i sisikba ram h i pa titth ah itv a

ram sih i duddh adh a v aleh i v i rocam ana

sam pa ssa tam anim iss nayane akasx

1 2 M. abruvi .

1 45

DATHAVAMSA.

27 Tarn dhe'

itum a sanaga tam h i pa ti§§hapetv a

kh i rodaphenapaga lappa gim e dukfile

ch i desi sfitaka sa teh i m ahfiraheh i

bh iyyo pi so upapa rikkh i tukfim a téya

28 Abbhugga té sapadi v a ttha sa téni bhetv a’

i

setam budoda rav inigga ta candim éi v a

th a tvé'

na sfi upari tosam abhfisayittha

ram sihi kunda v isadehi d l sa sam antfi

29 Ta sm im khane v a sum a t’

i saha bhfidha reh i

gaj j ittba. sfidhuv a canam v a sam uggiranti

tam abbhutam v iya sam ekkh itum am bura m

so nicca lo abh a v i santa ta ramgabéhu

30 Ma ttebh akam pita supupphi ta siila to v a

bhassim su dibbakusum fini pi antalikkhana ccesu caturiyam a ccha riyam j ana ssasanda ssayim su gagane sura sunda r i pi

31 Ananda safij ani ta tfira ra vfibh i rfim am

gaynnsu gi tom am a ti sanagfiyaké pim uficim su dibba tur iyfini pi vfiditfini

gam bb i ram u ccam adhuram diguna rnninadam

32 Sam sibb itam raj a ta rajj usa tfinukfi r i1

dha'

i riisa tehi v a sudh am ba ram am budena

sabbé’

disfi j a ladakfjga m ah aggh iyesu

d ittficirajj utipadipa sa tfivabhésa33 Adhfiyam fina -Malayfica lakfinananto

sam ph ullapupph aj apa rfigabh a rfibh iha rlsedodabindugana sa rnba ranappa v ino

m andam avfiyi sisiro api gandha v i ho34 Réjfi tam abbhutam a vekkhiya pfigih i ram

lokussa v am bahuta ram ca adigghapubbam

V ippbfiritakkh iyuga lo pa ram appam odfi

pfij am ka r ittha m ah a tirp ra tané’

d ikehi

35 So dhfitum a tta sira sfi ”ch a sam ubbah anto

th a tvfi sam ussi ta si tfitapavfiranam h i

citta ttha re ra th av a re sitavfij iyuttelakkh inidhfinam Anurz

'

idhapuram pav ekkh i

1 B. annsari .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

DATHAVAMSA.

45 Sabbe pi te atha nikfiyani vfisibhikkh utbénam sakam sakam a v annayum ada rena

d d - fi '

annonnabh innav a canesu ca tesu rz'

ij anevfibh inandi na pa

’

gikkh ipi kifici vz'

ikyam

46 MaJJ h atta ténuga tam fina sa téya kinturaj a avoca puna bh ikkhugana ssa m aJJ he

a ttanu rfipam ayam ev a m unindadhfitu

gbfinanzl khanena sayam eva gam issa titi47 Rfijfi tato bha v anam ev a sakam upsees

dhfituppana m am abh ipa tth aya tam j anfinamkh ippam m ukbam buj av anfini v ikésayantosa jjetum ah a naga rafi ca v ihfiram aggam

48 Sam m a jji tii sa lila secana santadh iilira cch é tada ’si pulina tth a ranfibh iri m a

u ssiipitfini kanakfidiv ioittiténi

vyaggbédirfipakh aoi tfini ca. toranz’

ini

49 Chfiyfinivfir ita v irocana ram sitfipfi

naccam v a dassaya ti vfitadhutz'

i dh ajfilivi th i v a santa v ana ra J l sam a nav anna

jétfi sujfitakada li ta rum filikfihi50 Sam sficayanti os satam na v apunnakum bha

saggapav agga sukh am icch itam ij jha ti tikappfira sfira taga rfiga ru sam bh a veh i

dhfipeh i duddinam atbo sudina rn ahosi

51 Ola m bam fina sitam u ttika jélakfinisajj i pi tfini v iv idhfini ca m andapfini

sam péditfini ca. tahim kusum agghiké'

ni

Em oda luddh am adhupfiva likfij iténi52 Ga coh im su keci gah i tussa vav esasobh a.eke sam uggapa r ipfiritapupphah a tthé

afifie J ana surabhicunnabh a rarnv ah antfi

ta ttheta re dh a ta v icittam ah ii tapa tlfi

53 Lankissa ro’tha sasipanda rav fij iyu tte

ujjotite ra th av a re ra tanappabh éhi

dhfitum tiloka tilakassa pa tit’

gh apetvfi

etam avoca. v a canam panipfitapubbam

54 Sam bodhiya iva m unissa ra bodh im anda rn

gandam ba rukkh am iv a titth iyam addanaya

CHAPTER 5. 1 49

dbam m a fi os sam v ibhaj lturnMigadz’

tyam a j j a

puJ anurupam upaga cch a sayam padesam

55Ri jfi tato sam ucitz’

ica ranesu dakkho

v issajj i phussa ra tham aggh itasfira th im tam

pa cché sayam m ah a tiyfi parisfiys saddh im

pUJ a vmesam a sam am agam z’

i ka ronto

56 Ukkutth infida v isa rena m ahfijana ssahesfira vena v isa gena tura figam z

‘

inam

bherira vena m ah a tz’

x ka rigajj i tena.uddé

'

m asiiga ra sam a rn nagaram ahosi

57 Am odita ubh ayav i’

th iga tz’

x kulittbi

v iitz'

tyaneh i kanaka’

ibh a tane khipirpsu

sabba tthakam kusum av a ssam a vassayixnsu

celfini o’

ev a bh am ayimsu nijuttam ange

58 P acinagopura sam ipam upfiga tam h i

ta sm im rathe ja ladh ipiggh iga te’

va potstutthfi tahim ya tigan

fim anujzi ca sabbe

sam P UJ aylm su v iv idheh i upa’

iyaneh i

59 Ka tvfi padakkh inam atbo puram utta rena

dv e-

u'

ena so ra tha va ro bahi nikkham i tvfith i ne Mah indam unidham m aka thfipav itte

agghfisi titth agam i té iva bh andanz’

ivfi

60 Thane tahim da sanadh i tuva ram j ina ssaLankissa ro r a tana ci ttfi ka randagabbhfi

safijhfigh anfi. iva. v idhum bahi ni ha r i tvfidassem J a napadanegam anaga ranam

6 1 Ta sm ing j ane sapadi fibh a ranfidi va ssama ccantapi tibha r ite abh iv a ssayante

sé’

nandav and ij anam anga lagi takeh i

sam pfiditesu m ukha resu d isfim ukhesu

62 Ha tthz‘

xi'av indaniv ahesu m ahfij ana ssacandodaye

’

v a m ukula ttanam aga tesu

brahm fim a ré’

diJ anitfim ita sz’

idhuv a'

ide

tz'

i rfipa tham h i bhuv anoda ram ottha rante

63 SE dantadhfitu sasikh anda sam a na vanna

r am si h i kundana va candanapanda reh i

pfisfidagopura siluccayapfidapfidim1

DATHAVAMSA.

niddhotarfipiyam ayam v a akz'

i kh anena

64 Tappfitihz’

i riyam1a cintiyam acculé

’

ram

d isvfina ke tahim ahesum ah agtghalom fi

ke V a nayuln saka sakfibh aranfini gehanl

ke v a na a ttapagilfibh am a v annayim su

65Ke no jah im su sakad itth im alénubaddh am

ke v a na buddh am ah im anl abhipa tth ayim su

ke nam a m acoh a r iyapfisava sz’

i ah esum

v a tth uttayafi ca sa ranam na gam imsu ke v a

66 Lank issa ro pi nav a lakkh apa ribbayenasabbafifiudhfitum a tulam abh ipfij ayi tv a

'

i

tam dantadhfitubh a v anam puna v addh ayitvfiantopuram h i

2pagiva saram a ccayittha

67 Dhfitunl v iharam Abh ayu tta ram ev a motvi

piyam v idh i tum anuv a ccha ram ev a r up

raj ii’

th a Kittisirim egh a sam a vh ayo soc i rittalekh am abh ilekhayi sa ccasandho

68 Carittam etam itare pi pav a ttayantfite Buddhadésapam ukhfi v asudhfidh infithfi

saddh i dayédh ikaguna’

ibh a ranfibh irfim e’

i

tam sakka ri rnsu bahudhfi j inadantadbiitumSa tthérz

’

i sam bh a ta tth am purim a ta rabh ave sam pajé’

nam

paj a nam

sam bodhirn tassa. sabba sav aw gam aka rim saddab ant’

odah anto

sotam tass’ aggadh am m e nipunam a ti satam sangam e

sangam esarnnibbfinar

’

n samtam ioche tibha v abh ayapam ccagah etum

gahetum

P AfioAMO P ARICCHEDO .

DRTHAVAMSA SAMATTO .

1 M . Tarnpéfih ériyaxn.

2 M . antepuram hi .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P ANCA GATI -D i P ANAM.

EDITED BY

M . LEON P EER,

OF THE BIBLIOTHfiQ UE NATI ONALE OF P ARI S .

Os texts est donné d’aprés un seul MS .

,Is No. 346 da

fonds pfili de la Bibliothéque nationals 5. Paris . Os MS .,qui

vient de Siam , est en ca ra ctéres cam bodgiens-siam ois . Ou saitque ces MSS sont les plus défectueux .

Lo No. 347 da m ém e fonds,de m ém e provenance et de

m ém e écriture,est ls com m entaire da texts contenu dans

19 No . 346 ; les deux MSS . sont donc, pour ainsi-dire, inséparables . Lo com m entaire

,suivant l’usa ge, reproduit et,

explique une partie du texts ; quelquefois il corrige lesfautes qui s’y trouvent, quelquefois il les répéte, quelquefoisaussi i l en fait qui no sont pas dans le texts . 1 1 laissesouvent des passages difficiles sans explication . Ma lgré cela ,os com m entaire est d’un trés-utile secours pour 1’ établissem ent da texts .

Néanm oins, il est évident que, pour donner un bon textsda P afica -gati-dipanarn, il faudrait pouvoir consulterd

’

a utres MSS.

Com m e i l aurait fallu donner trop des notes pour rendrecom pte des différences qui existent entre le présen t tex te et

celui (111 MS . on n’en a donné aucune . Ou s’est borné é.m ettre entre crochets les lettres qui no sont pas dans le

PANCAGATI-DfPANAM. 153

MS . et qui ont été aj outées, entre pa renthése celles quisont dans 15 MS . m ais qu’on 5 cm devoir om ettre . Lo

m ot (sic) a été aj outé aprés certains m ots qui paraissentdouteux . Q uelques notes relatives aux difii cultés de lectureont été m ises en trés petit nom bre, 5la suite da texts .

Lo MS . com pte cinq divisions dont le titre est indiqué5 la fin de chacune d’elles . Cos titres ont été reproduitsintégralem ent 5 15 pla ce on). ils se trouvent ; m ais on les5, do plus, aj outés en téta des divisions, en petites capitales

(NARAKAKAN P AM ,

Plusieurs de ces cinq divisions com portent des sous-div isions indiquées par ls texts lui -m ém e on par ls com m entaire.Ces sous-divisions sont indiquées, 515 place m ém e 05lo tex teles m ets (quand elles sont dans ls texts), par des sous- titresrépétés en i ta liques (a gyha m ahd-na rakd) en téte de 15 section

q u’

ils servent 5 désigner. Q uand ces sous- titres no sont pasdans ls tex ts , on s

’est borné 5 les me ttre eu téte de la section ,on italiques

, et entre pa renth ése (2 . N irayussadd) 1 .

etc . Enfin quand ls ' texts ne fournit aucune indication précise, on a m is seulem ent des num éros : g 1 52 .

Lo premier m ot da texts (Nam a tthu) est 5 15 place qu’il a.

dans 19 MS .

Lo nom bre des oloka s est de 1 14 : les num éros ont été

m is en téte de chacun d’eux,a u lieu d ’

étre placés, com m eon Io fait souvent

, 5 la fin, entre les deux barres doubles quiViennent aprés ls dernier m ot da vers .Dans le MS . les padas sont tous séparés les uns des au trspar un petit espace vide, et i l n

’

y en 5 entre les vers qu’un

espace vide nu peu plus grand et un sim ple tra i t. 1 1 a paruque ls m ieux était de mettre 1111 double trait aprés lo 2

er

pada et deux'

doubles traits aprés lsLa traduction franoa ise de os petit poém e se trouve 5 15

fin des “ Extraits da Kandjour”

(Annales da Musée Guimot,vol . v . pp. 514

154 PAfiCAGATL Di PANAM .

PANCA-GATI-Di P ANAM.

Nam a tthu II II

1 Gunino J l taj eyyassa sam m éfifinfiv abh a‘

msino ll

pa ra tth ak5r ino niccam tilokaga runo nam o II II2 K5y5dih i katam kam m am a ttan5yam subb5subba [m ]ph a lam tass-ev a bhufij a ti ka tt5afifio na. v ijja ti H H

3 Iti m antvé day5panno tiloke ka ta ru (sic) sa tth5 llh it5y5voca sa tt5n5m kam w a no yassa yapph alam II II

4 Tam v akkh5m i sam 5sena. sa tv5sam buddhabh5si tam Hsubham v5 a subham kam m am k5tum h5tufi ca

dhun5 l| H

I . NARAKA -KANDAM .

1 . A i tl m m dl m-na rakd .

5 Sa nJ ivo K5la sutto ca Sanghfito Rora vo ta th5 llMah5roruvo Tapo ca Mah5tapo ca Av i cayo H H

6 Lohba -m oha -bhaya -kkodh5ye na r5p5nagh5tino ll

v a dh ayitv5na h imsanti S a fij i vam yanti te dhuv am7 Sam va cch ara sab a ss5ni bahfini pi h a t5h a t5 ll

safij i vanti yato ta tth a tato Saflj i va -ném ako H H

8 M5t5-pitu-suh ajj5di -m itta -dosaka r5na r5 H

pesufififisaccav5d5ca K515sutt5bh ig5m ino H H9 K5la sutt5nus5rena phélyante d5ru va yato llkakka cceh i J a lanteh i K515suttan1 tato matam II IIAth -e1aka -lif1g515di

-sa s-5khn-m iga - sfika re

h ananti p5nino’

fifie ca Sangh5tang yanti te na r5IISangh5§5ta tth a ghfigyante sam m 5h anana to yato llta sm 5Sangbfita -n5m ena sam m a to nirayo ayam II IIK5ya -m 5na sa -sant5pan1 ye ka ronti h a deh inanl ll

ku§ak5pam ak5ye ca Roruv axnyanti te na r5 H Htibbena V unh in5ta tth a dayh am 5n5niranta ram H

ghorarn rav am v im uficanti ta sm 5sa Roruvo m ato HDeva-dv ij a -guru-dabbanl hagam yehi pi rakkhato Hte Mah5roruvam yanti ye ca nikkhepa

-h5rino H H

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

PANCAGATI-DfPANAM.

Aradante pi khédanti s5-gijjhe 1uka -v5ya s5ua sipa ttav ane chimue nare v iss5sa -gh5gino H I IAyo

-gu15ni bhufi janti te ta tt5ni punappunam I Ipiv anti kuggh itam tam bam ye pa ra tth5pah5r ino ll HSon5bhera v5yod5§h5bh usam kh adanti te narov a ssagonam nadante pi ye sad5khegake ra t5 I I I IMa coh5di J alaje h antv5j a litam badra vodaka rn llyanti V eta rani [m ] gh ora rn v unh in5dayh a te ciram H

Lafica lobh ena sam m filho yo v ohéram adh am m ikam ll

karoti marake kandam so cakkena v ihafi fia te I I I IP 115bahuv idh5k5r5ka t5yeh idh a deh inam ll

pilenti te cit am ta tt5yanta -pabba ta -m ugga r5II NBhedak5dham m a-setunarp ye c5sam m agga

-v5dino H

kh uradharé pi tam m agga rn gantv5kandanti te na r5 I INakha -cunnita -

yuk5di kandanti ci t am na r5 I I

punappunam m ab5k5yam esa seleh i cunnit5 I I I IS ilam yo ca sam 5d5ya sa m m 5no pa r irakkba ti ll

v iliyam 5nam am sa tth i kukkule pa cca te ciram I I I IAnun5pi yo-m -eko m icch5j ivena j iv a ti ll

gfitham ugge nim uggo so kim i-vyfiheh i kh ajja te H HDisvév ih i -m ajjha -

gate p5nino cunnaya nti ye

ta tr—ayom usa leh -ev a te cunnanti punappunarp H HKu rur5ccantakopan5sad5h im sa ra t5na r5 ii

pa radukkh apah a tgghém ca j5yante Yam a - rakkha s5 H HS abbesam ev a dukkh5nan1 bh ij J am uddh5di -bheda to ll

k5y5-v505di p5pa rnyarn tam dang15pi na k5raye H [I

Naraka-kandam pa tham am I I H

II . TIRACCHANA-KANDAM .

Ham sap5r5pa t5dinarnkh att5nam a tiréginam H

j5yante yoniyam r5g5m filhfi. ki §5diyonisu H HSapp5kodh 0p5n5heh i m 5na ttha ddh5m itt5dhip5lla tim 5nena j5ya nte gadrabh a sonayonisuMa ccherosuyako c5pi hoti v5na ra -j5tiko Hm ukha r5capa l5lajj5j5yante k5kayonisu H HV adh a -bandhana -m iddh5h i h a tth - assa-m ah isfidinam

honti kurfira -kam m antz‘

i suk5khaJ J a ra-v ioch ik5 H H

PAfiCAGATI-D1PANAM.

Vyaggh a-m a j j 5ra

-

gom 5yu- accba -

gijj ha -v5k5dayo

jfiyante pecca m am sadfi kodhanfi m accha rfi na rfi I I I ID5t5ro kodh anfi kr0r5na r5nfigfi m ah iddh ik5 ll

bh a vanti o5gino kodh5dappfi ca ga rudissa rfi I I I IKatam yarnp5pakam ka m m am m anasédikam a ttan5tira cch5nesu j5yante ll tena tarp pa r iv aj jaye H

Tiracch5na -kandam dutiyam H H

1 1 1 . PETA-KANDAM .

1 . P eta).

Khaj J abh OJJ5pah a tt5ro yehi ugghéna-v aj J it5bha v anti kun5p5h5r5pet5 te ka tapfigané.

V ibeghayanti ye b51e lobhena v afioaya nti ca

te pi gabbbam al5h a r5j5yante ka gapfitané. I I I IHin5c5r5tih in5ca m acch a ré. nicca lobh ino

ye na r5pecca. j5yanti pet5te ga lakan§5k5 I I I IP a rad5n5n1 nisedheti na 0 5 kifi ci dad5ti yo

khuppip5sik5-peto so sficiva tto m ahoda ro I I I I

Dh anam bhufij a ti v am sa tth am na bhufij a ti na deti yoda tt5d5yi tato peto laddh abhogi sa j éya te H H.Yo pa ra ttb5pah5r icoho da tv5c - ev -anu tappa ti ll

so gfith a -sem ba -v ant5nam peto j5y5ti bh akkako HYo v ada ty

-appiyo kodh5v5kyam am m évagh a tanam ll

bh av a t-ukk5m ukho peto so ciram tena kam m un5 H [IKurfiram 5na so yo tv

-a (m )dayo ka lahak5rakok im ikigapagangémdo peto so jotiko bhave H H

(g2 . Kum b/zazq f ).

Gam akfigo dad5ty-ev a yo d5nan1 pilaya ty-api I I

Kum bh ando v ika §5k5ro pfijam z‘

m o so j5ya te llNiddayo p5nino h antvfi bh akkh itum yo dad5ti 0 5 I Ikh ajjabhojj5ni so vassa labh a te pecca Rakkha so H H

Gandha -m 515- ra t5niccam m andakodhfi. ca. d5yak5 llGandh abb5pecca j5yante dev5nam ra tivaddhan5H HKodh ano pisuno koci lobh a tth am yo paya ccha ti I IPis5co dutthacitto so J5ya te v ika ténano I I I I

158 P ANCAGATLDi PANAM.

Niccappadutth5capalé pa rapilaka rz’

i na r5 ll

sam p5d5na ra t5niccam Bhfit5pecca bhav anti te llGhor5kuddh5pad5t5ro piy5sa va sur5ca ye ll

j5yante pecca Yakkhfi te ghor5b5r5sur5piy5 H I IYe nayantidh a y5neh i m 5t5

-pitu -guru -j anev im 5na -c5rino Yakkh5te honti sukha -sam yutt5[lTanhé-m a cchera -dosena pecca petésubh eh i tu (1n)yakkh5d5yo kilitth eh i ta sm 5tam pa riv ajjaye H H

(53 . Asum ).

68 Satho m 5y5v iko niccam carats n-afi ii apéipako H

ka lippiyo pad5t505 so bh a va ty-Asur issa ro H H69 T5V5tim sesu devesa V epaoittésur5ga t5 ll

K515kafij5sur5n5m a ga t5petosa sangah am H H

Peta-kandam ta tiyam H H

IV . MANUSSA-KANDAM .

Dev5suram anussesu h im s5yapp5yuko narod igh5yuko tv

-ah irns5ya. ta sm 5him s5V iv aj j aye H HKu§§ha -kkh aya

-j a r -um m 5d5ye[ca ]fifie rog5p5ninam

v adh a - t5lana -bandheh i honti h a tesu jantusu H H

H5rako yo pa ra tthénam na 05 kifici paya cch a ti ll

m aha t5v i riyenépi dh anam so n5dhiga cch a ti H HAdinnam dh anam 5d5ya d5n5ni ca. dad5ti yo H

so pecca dhana v5hutv5puna j5ya ti nidhano H NNa h5rako na. d5t5yo na h - a tikapano J 5no Hkicchena m ah a tfi dahham thiram so labh a te dhuvamH5rako na pa ra tthfinam c5ga v5v i tam a ccha ro Hah5r iya rnbah u vittarp iddh am so labh a te naro H HAyu -v anna-bal-upeto dh im 5roga-v i va jj ito Hsukhi paj éya te nicca rnyo dad5ti h a bh oj anam H HSa lajjo rfipa v5hoti suchéyo j ana t5piyo I]so bhave v a tth a labh

’

i ca yo v a tthéni paya coh a ti H UAv5sa rnyo dad5ti h a v ippa sannena ceta s5 Hpa s5d5sabbak5m iddh5j5yante tassa deh ino H HSankam opfihanéid

’

ini ye paya cch anti m 5na v5 H

bh avanti sukhino niccam labh ante y5uam u ttam am H H

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 60 P ANCAGATI-DfPANAM.

h it5h i t5bh idh5yi ca so 5deyya -va cano bhave H HN105par5v am 5nena v ipa ll5sena t

-nuna t5 l]bh a ranti sukhino da tv5sakham dukkh am ca dukkh ino H HP a ra v am bh anabh ira té. sa th5h -a sacca v5dino ll

khujjav5m ana ttam yanti ye ca rfip5bh im 5nino I I I IJ510 v ijj5su m acchero bhave m figo piy5ppiyo Hj5ya te badh iro m filho h ita v5kyabbhusfiyako H I IDukkh am p5pa ssa pufifia ssa sukham m issassa m issakam Hfieyyam sadisa nissandam kam m énam sakalam ph a lam H H

Manussa -kandam ca tutth am H H

V . DEVA-KANDAM .

g l .

N-ev -a ttano sukh5pekkhi na 0 5 baggbo pa riggahe Hgab5nan1 pam ukbo v5yaxnM5h5r5j ika tam v aje I I I IM5t5-pitu -ku1ejeggba -

pfij ako c5gav5kh am’

i [ltussa ti yo na ka lahe Tév a tixnsesu so bhave I I I INa. v igahe ra t5n-eva kalahe ha tth am 5na s5okanta-kusale yutt5ye te Y5m opag5na r5 H H

Bahussuté. dham m adh5r5supafifié. m okkh akankhino

guneh i pa r itutth5ye na r5te Tussit0p5g5 H HS i lappad5na v inaye pa v a tt5ye sayam na r5 H

m ah uss5h5ca te v a ssa rn (sic)Nim m 5na ra ti -g5m ino llAlinam 5nas5sa tt5pad5n5

-d5m 5-safifiam e ll

gunfidh ikéi ca hont i te P a rinim m itta v a ttinoSilena Tidiv arp yfiti jh5nena Brahm a-sam padam H

ya th5bhfita-

pa r ififiénam Nibb5nam adhigacoh a ti l] [I

gs.

Subh5subh am kam m aph a lam m ayeta [1n] ka th itam pha

lam I Isubh en -eva sa kham yfiti dukkh afi c5subh asam bh av am H HMaccu - roga -j a r5tv -eva cintan’

iyam idam tayam

v ippayogo piyeh5si kam m ano tassa tam ph a lam H H

P appoty-ev am v ir5gam yo v i ra tto pufifiam iccha ti ll

p5pafi ca v ajj aya ty- svam tam sunétha sam ésa to I I N

P ANCAGATI-Di PANAM . 1 6 1

Sam m épa ra tth aka ranam pa rfina tth a-v iv a J J anam II

pufifia-

pfipa-v ipa llfiso v u ttam etam m ah esinfi. II

Devfi. c-eva. m anussfi. ca tisso p5p5y5bhfim iyo

ga tiyo pafica nidi§§b5buddhen-eva tayo bh a v5

Deva-kandarp pafi cam am II II

P aflca -gati-dipana [m ] sam a ttanl

NOTES .

2 . MS . ka ta ru ; perhaps bh aga vfi.

2 . bherav°

; MS . tera v°

.

1 - 2 . MS . tv arndayo, for tu-adayo2 . Tex t, bhakkhi tam ; Com m entary

, bhakkh itum .

3—4 . MS . sova ssa labh a te ; perhaps labha te so-v -assa .

2 . Tex t, nah adh ikapané ; com m entary (explaining),dhan5tisayena kappano .

3 . Tex t, sarajj ati ; Com m entary,ra raJ J a ti .

1 . MS . na rittam ; 4 . MS . na ra ttam .

3 . MS . v a ssanl for vassa v -assu or v a ssum

v -assa rp (P).4 . MS . sam bh a v am ; perhaps sam bh a v5.

1 . MS . v ir5gam so.

MEMBERS OF THE PALI TEXT SOCIETY,

1 884 .

1 . DONORS .

[Th ose m arked With an asterisk are also subscribers. ]

Hrs MAJ ESTY THE KING OF SIAM .

H.R.H. Knom MUN DEVAVAN SA VAROP RAKAR.

H.R.H. P RINCE P BI SDANGTHE SECRETARY OF STATE FOB. INDIAA FRIEND TO HISTORICAL RESEARCH .

EDWIN 1 5, Haroldstone Road ,

Cr omwell Road,S .W.

H. VAVASOR DAV IDS,Esq . Ba tavm , Island of J a

o

va

2 L . T. CAVE,Esq . 1 3

,Lowndes Square, S .W .

R. HANNAH,Esq . , Cr aven House

, Queen’8 E lm

,S .W

The late Dr . MUIB,Edinburgh

R. P EARCE,Esq . , 33 , West Cromwell Road, 8 .W

Miss HORN

£345 5 O

2 . SUBSCRIBERS OF FIVE GUINEAS.

(F0 11 SIX YEARS .)

1 THOMAS ASHTON, Esq . ,Manchester (for Owens College).

2 BALLIOL COLLEGE , Oxford .

3 THE BANGKOKROYAL MUSEUM , Siam .

4 and 5 THE Asu m o SOCIETY OF BENGAL, Ca lcutta . (2 copies .)

6 T. A . BRYCE,Esq .

,Rangoon.

7- 1 2 THE CHIEF COMMISSIONER OF BRITISH BURMA. (6 copies .)

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

LIST OF MEMBERS .

P rofessor MAURICE STRASZ EWSKI , Kr a l mu .

THE STRASBURG UNIVERSITY LIBRARY .

K. T. TELANG , Esq . ,High Cour t, Bom bay.

HENRY C . WARREN , Esq . ,67

,Mbunt Vernon S treet, Boston,

Ma ss ,U S .

T. WATTERS, E 111 . Consular S ervi ce, China .

W. B. WEEDEN, Esq .

,P rovidence

,Rhode I sland

, U S .

THE CITY FREE LIBRARY, Z ur ich .

WILLIAM EMMETTE COLEMAN,Esq .

,P residz

'

o of S an Fr ancisco,Ca lifornia , U. S .

3 . SUBSCRIBERS OF ONE GUINEA.

(To DEC .

[Now th at the stabilityof the Society is practically assured, the advantage of

subscribing five guineas is ea rnestly com m ended to subscnibers—th e advantage,th a t is

,not only to them selves of trouble saved, and of one yea r

’

s subscription

gained , but a lso to the Societyof cash in h and , and of the difficultyand expense

of collecting yearlysubscriptions avoided . ]

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

cc

9

1 0

l l

1 2

1 3

1 4

1 5

1 6

THE AMSTERDAM UNIVERSITY LIBRARY .

THE ASTOR LIBRARY,N ew Yark, U S .

THE BATAVIA SOCIETY OF ARTS AND SCIENCES,Ba tam

'

a, Ié lcm d of

J ava .

P rofessor BHANDABKAR, Deccan College, P oona .

CECIL BENDALL , Esq . ,Fellow of Ca ius College, Cam br idge.

THE ROYAL UN IVERSITY LIBRARY , Ber lin.

P rof. M. BLOOMFIELD,J ohns IIopkz

’

ns University, Ba ltim ore,

Maryland , U S .

THE BOMBAY Asm n c SOCIETY.

THE P UBLIC LIBRARY , Boston, Massa chusetts,

E . L . BRANDRETH , Esq .,32

,E lva ston P la ce

, Queen’

s Ga te,

THE BRESLAU UNIVERSITY LIBRARY .

Th e Revd . STOP FORD BROOKE , 1 , Manofiester Squa/re, W'

.

THE BROWNUNIVERSITY LIBRARY , P r ovidence, RhodeI sland, U. 8 .

THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, Cam br i dge.

P rof. J . E . CARP ENTER , Lea tkes House, S é. J ol m

’

s Avenue, .ZV.WTHE COP ENHAGEN UNIVERS ITY LIBRARY.

1 7—26 THE CEYLON GOVERNMENT. (20 copies.)27 THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, Edinburgh28 THE Go

'

T'

rINeEN UNI VERSITY LIBRARY.

29 M . C . DE HABLEZ , The Universi ty, Louvaz’

n.

LIST OF MEMBERS . 1 65

30 THE HARVARD COLLEGE Lrsm nY, Cam bridge, Ma ss ., U S .

3 1 P rofessor COWELL , 1 0 , S crape Terra ce , Cam bridge .32 THE HEIDELBERG UNIVERSITY L IBRARY .

33—37 THE INDIA OFFICE . (5 ccpies .)38 Dr . HULTSCH

,2 1

,Haupt Sh an a, Vienna , I II .

39 P rofessorFAUSBBLL, 4 6 , Sm a le -gade, 1Vesterbro, Kopm hagen, W40 P rofessor J ACOBI , 1 0 , Webr S tr asse, Manner, Wesmlm lm .

4 1 THE J OHNS -HOPKINS UNIVERSITY, Ba ltim ore , Ma ryland,4 2 THE KIEL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY.

43 THE Ko'

N IGssnno UNIVERSITY LIBRARY .

44 P rofessor ERNEST KUHN,32

,Héss Stra sse, Manchen.

45 THE LEIDEN UNIVERSITY LIBRARY.

46- 50 SUBSCRIBERS IN FRANCE AND BELGIUM .

P rofessor A . BAB’

I‘H

,6,Rue du Vz

’

eux Colom bz'

er,P am

's .M . LEON P EER , Bz

’

blc’

othéque Na tc’

ona le,P am

's .M . G . GARREZ , 52 , Rue J acob , P am

'

s.

P rofessor OH . MICHEL,Lfe

'

ége Uni versi ty , BelgiumM . EMILE SENART

,de l

’fnstz

'

tut,1 6

,Rue Baywrd, P a r is .

51 DR. BRUNO LINDNER,The University, L eipzig .

52 THE LI VERP OOL FREE LIBRARY .

53 Dr . EDWAnn MiiLLER, Univers ity College, Ca/ra’

zf.

54 P rofessor MAX MfiLLER,Oxford.

55 THE ROYAL LIBRARY,111 117205373.

56 THE Mt’

msm n UNIVERSITY LIBRARY (Asher).57 THE BIBLIOTHEQUE NATIONALE , P a ri s .58 P rofessor OLDENBERG

,9,Nollendorf P la ts , Ber lin, TV.

59 THE P EABODY INSTITUTE , Ba ltim ore, Maryland,60 P rofessor FISCHEL

,Ti m Universi ty

,Ki el.

6 1 Dr . EDWARD D. P ERRY,Colum b ia College

,N ew York

62 ROBERT A . P om s, Esq .,2 6

, S outh Audley Street, TV.

63 and 64 HIS EXCELLENCY P RINCE P RISDANG (Siam ese Ministerto Germ any), 1 4 , A shbum P lace

,”7 . (2 Copies .)

65W. Woonvu nn ROCKHI LL,Esq . , United Sta tes Leya tz

’

on,P ekz

'

n.

6 6 P rofessor Rosr , India Ofi ce Li bra ry , S . 727 .

67 P rofessor Rom ,The Universi ty , Tub ingen.

68 P rofessor SAYCE , Oxford.

6 9 Dr . RAM DAS SEN , Z em z'

ndao' , Berbampar , Benga l.70 GEHEIM - BATH P rofessor STENZ LER, Breslau .

7 1 Dr . SUMMERHAYES , Br ightlz'

ng Mount, Hawkkurst.

72 ST. P ETERSBUBG UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, S t. P eter sburg .

LIST OF MEMBERS .

Mdlle. MOQUIN-TANDON,Chdteau de P auh

'

ae, pa/r S a verdun,

A r iege.

P rofessor TEZ A , The Universi ty, P isa .

P rofessor TIELE , Leiden.

THE Tfinl NeEN UNIVERSITY LIBRARY.

THELIBRARY OFUNIVERSITYCOLLEGE , LONDON , Gower S treet, H7 . 0 .

P rofessor WILLIAM J VAUGHN, Vanderbi lt Universi ty, N ashv i lle,

Tennessee.

P rofessor MONIER WILLIAMS , M’

er ton Lea,Oxford .

Dr. WILLIAMS’ LIBRARY , Gr afton S treet, W C.

SYDNEY WILLIAM S, Esq .

,1 4

,Henr ietta S treet, Covent Garden,

8 2 Dr . H . WENZ EL, 53 , Walton Crescent, Oxford .

8 3 P rofessor Dr . ERNST WINDISCH , The Univer sity, Le'

wse’

y.

84 LUANG NAI TEJ (Secretary to th e S iam ese Lega tion), 4 9 , Rue de

la Siam ,P am

'

s.

85 KHOON P ATIBHAN BHICHIT (Attach é to the Siam ese Legation),4 9

,Rue de la Si am ,

P a r is.

4 . SUBSCRIBERS IN CEYLON . 1 884 .

(P er List sent in by E . R. Gunaratna , Esq . ,Atapattu Mudal ifir ,

of Galle).

Subscribers ofFive Guineas for six yea rs down to S l at Decem ber, 1 887.

l GANACHARYA WIMALA SARA TISSA STHAWIBA,of the Am bagahe

pz’

tz’

ya Wz'

hdm,Ga lle.

2 NANDARAMA TISSA STHAWIBA, of S uvz'

sucldhd Rdm a,M gom bo.

3 GUNARATANA STHAWIBA,of S uda rsana Rdm a , Mddampe, Cha

'

law .

4 SUMANAJ OTI STHAWIRA, of J ayawa/rdand Rdm a , Ga lle.

5 The Hon . J . F . DICKSON, Governm ent Agent, Central

P r ovince.

6 H. T. P ARKER, Esq .,

Irr iga tion Ofi eer , Ham bcmtota .

(5) Subscribers of One Guinea .

One Subscriber pa id for 1 882. Eigh t Subscribers paid for 1 883.

Subscribers for 1 884 .

7 WE LIGAMADHAMMAPALA STHAWIRA, Ts aydnanda t m ,

Ga lle.

8 SADDHRPALA STHAWIRA,S udam m drdm a , Kadurupe, Ga lle.

9 P AfiSIANANDA STHAWIRA,s hdm z

’

hdrdm a , Gz’

ntoya , Ga lle.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

LIST OF MEMBERS .

42 WAJ IRA SARA STHAWIRA, ofc lz

'

ta r a .

4 3 ARIYARATANA STHAWIRA, of S ubachrar am a , Ba lapz’

tz’

ya .

4 4 UDAKADA DHAMMAKKHANDA STHAWIRA, of Bodhindj dram a »

45 SIRI SUMEDHA’ STHAWIRA, of P ushpam m a,Ma lewenna .

4 6 SIRI SUNANDA STHAWIRA, of S elutta/ mm m a , Random be.

47 SILAKKHAN DA STHAWIRA, ofBogahapz’

tz’

ye Wh am ,Ga lwehera .

4 8 Sm NIWKSA STHAWIRA, of the Ranwcelle W'

z

’

hdm ,Ka ta luwa .

4 9 BUDDHASI BITISSASTHAWIRA, ofAm bagahapz’

tyeIVz'

hdm ,c lz

'

tam .

50 SADDHKNANDA STHAWIRA, ofAsohd Rdm a Ka lutam .

51 COL . HENRY STEEL OLCOTT, P resdt. Theosophica l S ociety, Madr a s .

52 ANDRIS DE S ILVA GUNAWABDANA, Ve’

dhana A r a cez’

,Am ba lamgoda .

53 ASABHA TISSA STHAWIBA, of Am bagahapz’

tiye Wihdm ,Welz

’

tota .

54 SUGATAPALA STHAWIRA, of Washaduwa .

55 DHAMMA BATANA STHAWIRA, ofAm bagahaq n'

tz’

ye ?Viluim ,Welz

'

tota .

56 SARANA TISSA STHAWIRA, ofA m bagahapz’

tiye IVzhdra , Welz'

tom .

57 SAM IDDHANKARA STHAWIBA, ofAm bagahap i tiye ?Vihdm ,Welitota .

58 SM ANDA STHAWIRA, ofKalyana Wihd/ra , Ka luwam oda/r a .

59 SUGATA TISSA STHAWIBA, ofAm bagahwz’

tz’

ye IVz'

hdm, W

'

eh'

tota .

60 DHAMMA SIR] STHAWIRA , of S um i ttdrdma Ka lutota .

6 1 ALBARADURA SIMAN , ofRa tgam a .

62 DOMP E BUDDHARAKKH ITA STHAWIRA, 1 1 2t P r iest ofE leni .

6 3 P Afififmom STHAWIRA, ofAm bagahapitz’

ye Wz’

hdm ,FVelz

'

tota .

64 S6RATA STHAWIBA, ofAm bagahap z’

tig/e W'

ihdm, Welz

'

tam .

65 MEDHAWI TISSA STHAWIRA, ofKshetm sanne s’

hdm,Welz

'

ta/ m.

6 6 Di P AWI SKRAnA TISSA STHAWIRA, of Dolcunewa tte ?Vz'

hdm ,

Ka lutam .

67 SILASUMANA TISSA STHAWIRA, of S udarsand E dm a, Dweegocla .

6 8 SIRI SUMANA TISSA STHAWIRA, of Gapgdm m a , Mom ga lla .

6 9 GUNARATANA STHAWIBA, of Vi’

wehdrdm a,Mom ga lla .

70 J INABATANA STHAWIRA, ofRandom be.

7 1 WIMALADHIBA STHAWIRA, of Ga llccm de W'

z'

hdra , Kosgoqla .

72 SUMANA. TISSA STHAWIRA,ofAm bayahaen

’

tig/e Wz'

hdra , fVelitam .

73 The Hon . J . F . DICKSON , for Kand/y Or ienta l Libra ry.

74 ARON DE ABREW WU ESINHA,ofKadarana , lVegom bo.

75 8 1 3 1 SUMANA STHAWIRA, ofKa lam ulla, Ka lutam .

76 P ADUMA TISSA STHAWIRA, ofBom buwa la Wham Ka lutam .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

mv

ow

mm

o>o

pa

E

20

5882

8.

am

womaac

gm

358V

a

fia

M

2

25m

£55

32

553558

55

38

28

do

365

2

8o

m

fimo

m

mam

moo

noo

fizow

no

o

wfim

o

m

Goo

d

mfla

mww

o

828

98

wa

zw

flo

mmmo

«w

WORKS ALREADY PUBLISHED .

1 . Afiom AnA edited2 . ABHIDHAMMATTHA- SANGAHA3 . AYXRANGA 8m m

4 . KUDDHA- ANDMfiLA-sm m i

5 CAnrYfi - P n‘

AKA

6 . TELA-KAfl HA-sh nfx

THEnE-GRTHA

THEni -Gfxr fl i

DMHK-VAfiSAP AfiCA-GATI -Di P ANAP UGGALA—P AfifiATn

SAGATHA-VAGGA on THE SAMYUTTA M. LEON FREE

,1 884 .

SUTTA-NIPKTA (PT. I . TEXT) P ROF . FAUsBiiLL .

WORKS IN PROGRESS .

DiGHA NIKAYA to be edi ted by P ROF. RHYS DAVIDS ANDSUMANGALA V ILKSINi P ROF . J E . CARP ENTER .

SAMYUTTA NIKAYA M . LEON FEER.

DHAMMAP ADA P ROF . FAUSBtSLL .

ITI-VUTTAKA P ROF . Wm m scn .

UP ADANA

V I SUDDHI -MAGGA P ROF . LANMAN .

NIDDESA P ROF . BLOOMFIELD .

MAHA-VAMSA P ROF . OLDENBERG .

DR. Mom s .MADHYAMAKA VBITTI MR. BENDALL .

DB . Monm s, 1 882 .

(See above , p. x ), 1 88 4 .

P ROF . J ACOBI, 1 882 .

DR. E . Mi’

rLLnn,1 883 .

DR. Monm s,1 8 82 .

GOONERATNE MUDALIAB

1 8 84 .

P ROF . OLDENBERG,1 883 .

P ROF . FISCHEL,1 883 .

(See abov e , p. x i), 1 884 .

M . Léon Fan ,1 884 .

DB . Monm s,1 883 .